Sunny's Days

by Anzel

Rating: teen
Tags: Original Character, Sex, Comedy, Royal Guard, Random, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe
Length: 98400

Sunny enjoys an easy life of fun in the sun and even more fun in the sheets. All she wants to do is have a good time, but the universe has other plans in mind for her.

This story is a side story to Memoirs of a Royal Guard and begins years in advance of it.

Sunny Day doesn't take much seriously. As long as she makes a little money, spends time with her friends, and ends her evening with a cute pony she tends to be happy. The universe, however, seems to have other ideas as Sunny pushes to graduate from the prestigious School for Gifted Unicorns, understand her powerful magic, and start her life as an adult pony.

Quill & Blade Universe

Published 2016-01-04 22:00:02 UTC
Last updated 2016-07-27 12:35:19 UTC

2. Melody and Me

Washing glasses was not a good job. It was not a good job at all. After only a single week of doing it, I was miserable, exhausted, and too drained to even go out and have fun. Plus I still hadn’t heard back from Apple Polish, which was annoying. How long would it take to either let me graduate or not?

Then there was Melodic Ward. She’d turned me down and hadn’t turned back up to buy me dinner. I guess I had come on a bit too strong. Still, I am who I am! If I see somepony I like I’m not going to be shy about it.

On the work side of things, however, there was a silver lining. It was pay day. It would all be worthwhile. All of the glasses, all of the soap, all of the missed fun time!

I sat across from Dolly in her office while she looked at her ledger. There was a huge pile of bits off to her right. The Mare Contraire seemed like it made a ton of money.

“Alright, Sunny. I know this has been a hard week but you actually did a good job and stuck with it. I’m proud of you. Let’s see here… 40 hours regular time…” Dolly slid ten silver 20-bit pieces over to me. “And eight hours over time.” She slid three more to me.

260 bits? I’d worked all week for 260 bits? I reached for them but Dolly swatted my hoof. “Hold up there, filly.”

“What?” I asked. “Are there more?”

The mare laughed. “No. You have to pay taxes.”

I frowned. “Taxes? What taxes?”

“Employment taxes! What do they teach you at that fancy school? You have to give me 26 bits for the tax collector.”

I grumbled as she took two of the 20 bits pieces and then slid 14 bits back. “Okay, there we go,” she said.

Eagerly I looped my hoof around my pay and pulled it towards me. 234 bits. Virtually nothing. I couldn’t even pay rent with that… if I had rent. Which I would once the SGU made up its mind. Maybe I could live with Diddle and Dilly. That would certainly be cheaper and hotter. So much hotter.

Dolly cleared her throat, looking at me.

“What?” I asked.

The mare held her hoof out and stared.

Oh… right. Crippling debt. I gave her 100 bits.

“Well, thank you. Just think… only six more weeks of working and you can be debt free,” she said cheerfully.

I’m not positive but I think Dolly was enjoying my suffering. Either way, six more weeks of this seemed horrible. I needed a better job. I needed a better job right now!

☼

“Hey, Sunny!” Diddle greeted.

“Hey, Diddle. How’s it going?” I asked from my spot behind the bar.

The little pegasus wiggled her forehooves at me. “Things have been great! I missed you last week. Is Dolly working you hard?”

“Yeah… still is. Although, I’m getting used to it.”

She nodded and winked. “Well, that is good. How is school?”

“I still haven’t heard anything. Hopefully soon. What have you been up to?”

“The usual! I have a great story for you about last Sunday. When you’re free, that is!”

My ears twitched. Great Diddle stories were usually very exciting. “Okay, how about after work? Assuming some mare doesn’t scoop you up again.”

Diddle giggled and nodded. “Okay, but no promises, though!” She turned to head to the dance floor.

“Say, Diddle…” I trailed.

She stopped and looked at me. “Yeah, Sunny?”

“Whether I graduate or drop out, I don’t think I’m going to be able to afford my place. Would it be okay if… you know… I lived with you and Dilly for a bit? At least until I get a decent job?”

Diddle stared at me a moment. I’d been at Diddle’s place a thousand times. I’d stayed over half of those times. Living together was different, though. We’d be roommates with benefits.

Her ears wiggled and then she smiled brightly. “Of course! One rule, though!”

“Anything!”

The pegasus leaned across the bar. “Give up the fantasy of having a threesome with me and Dilly. I’m not doing adult fun time things with my brother around!”

Harsh! With a huff I folded my forehooves over my chest and nodded. “Agreed. How much is rent?”

“I dunno! I’ll ask Dilly when I get home. Have fun washing glasses,” she chirped.

“Yeah… thanks, Diddle!”

“Welcome!”

☼

The Mare Contraire was busy again. Really, really busy. At least it felt that way. Perhaps when I was on the other side of the bar I’d never noticed or cared. More mares being in the place just meant more options.

Tonight was special, though. A bachelorette party had invaded with about twenty mares. That was in addition to the normal crowd. Things were getting a little crazy out on the dance floor for sure.

Dolly subtly nudged me.

“What? I’m washing! I’m washing!” I protested. I was washing! What else did she want from me?

She peered at me and then jerked her head to the left a few times.

Slowly, I followed the direction of the motion and spotted Melodic Ward sitting further down the bar looking my way.

“Ooooh,” I said.

“Yeah, maybe stop washing for a bit,” Dolly said with a wink.

“You’re a very confusing pony,” I told her as I finished the glass I was working on.

Dolly snorted. “Hardly, filly. She’s a respectable mare! A royal guard. Maybe she’ll settle you down.”

“Is that your game?” I asked.

“Yup! So go have a respectable conversation with her and maybe don’t come on so strong this time.”

With a huff, I tipped my head up and trotted down the bar without further comment.

Melody smiled as I approached. “Good evening, Sunny Day. Working hard?”

“You know it! We’re crazy busy but it worked out well for me. I’ve never had so many tips before.”

The mare’s head tilted. “Do ponies normally tip the glass washer?”

With a shake of my head, I replied, “Nope, but if somepony tosses bits at me I’m keeping them.”

Melody’s brow arched and she grinned.

Quickly I waved my forehooves. “Not like that!”

“Uh-huh.”

“I’m a respectable mare!” I said in protest.

Melody set her chin in her forehoof. “Of course, of course. Well, respectable mare, how about that dinner? When is your next day off?”

Day off? We got days off? Dolly had been working me every night of the week. “I—”

“Tomorrow, she’s off tomorrow,” Dolly said, suddenly at my side. “Pick her up here at six.”

Melody nodded, “Six it is. See you then.” She set a few bits on the counter and headed off towards the door.

“Dolly!” I squeaked.

“Yes?” she asked.

“I get days off?”

She shook her head. “Nope! Not unless I say so and tomorrow I say so. Have fun… well, not tonight. Tonight, you wash. Tomorrow, have fun. Get to washing.”

I snorted and headed back to my sinks. After a quick glance at Emerald and then another at Lollypop, I set my tip jar back on the bar in front of me when they weren’t looking. After all, bartenders like them weren’t the only ponies that needed tips! Five bits an hour just wasn’t enough.

☼

Dolly was trying to primp and polish my mane. I lightly swatted at her hooves. “Enough, mother hen! I look great.”

The older mare snorted. “You look like you’re expecting a romp in the sheets.”

That wasn’t an entirely unfair statement. My mane was down and flowing, my tail was up, and I was wearing a tight black t-shirt. “And?”

“And this is a royal guard mare! She’s respectable. What did I say about coming in too hot?”

“Be sure to bring enough lube?” I snickered.

Dolly bopped me on the forehead. “I can’t do anything with you, filly. You’re on your own.”

“That has never stopped me before,” I teased before sitting on a stool at the end of the bar. “How about a drink?”

“How about you still owe me a lot of bits?” Dolly replied.

“How about you set this up so you could at least give me one on the house? Since you’re trying to marry me off like families used to do to the stallions of old. I’ll need liquid courage!”

Dolly glared but fixed a small sangria. She set it in front of me and replied, “I just want you to have a stable life.”

“My life is fine. I’m not going to get hurt.” I then stopped and looked across the bar at her. “Thank you, though, for being concerned. You’re a good pony and a good friend,” I added before sipping my drink.

“And you’re a good pony, too. Just… try to remember you’re worth more than being a bed buddy for random ponies.”

I liked being a bed buddy for random ponies but I got her point. Still, all Dolly got was a bobble of my head and a sip of my drink. It wouldn’t do to let her know she had me thinking.

Five minutes before six the door opened and Melody wandered into the Mare Contraire. She smiled and came over to sit on the stool next to mine.

Melody, unlike me, was not all done up. In fact she looked pretty much the same as she had the night I’d met her. Her violet mane and silver coat were well groomed but there was no glitter, no flare, or anything like that.

“Good evening,” she greeted me.

It was time to do my thing. With soft eyes, I glanced her way. “Hi there. Right on time, I see. I like that.”

She nodded. “It is kind of our thing. Ready for dinner?”

After draining the rest of my drink I stood up and chimed, “Yes! Where to?”

“How about Mangiatoia?”

“I’ve never been, so why not?”

Melody smiled. “Great! I don’t know many of the places in town yet but I like this one. Let’s go!”

☼

Mangiatoia had sounded like a fancy, expensive Itailian restaurant. That was not exactly the case. Don’t get me wrong, it wasn’t bad, but it didn’t scream super hot date.

It may have been the buffet. It could have been the bright lighting. Most likely it was the fact it was super family friendly and there were roaming gangs of fillies and colts reminding me of the worst possible consequence of adult happy fun time.

Melody didn’t seem to notice at all. “Isn’t this place great?”

“The food is good,” I said with the best smile I could manage. The food was good.

“I like places like this. Normal ponies with their families. It reminds me of back home.”

Back home, right. I didn’t know anything about this mare. “You said your job moved you here, so where are you from exactly?”

“A little town in the Unicorn Mountains called Copper Mane. Ever heard of it?”

“No, but I’m from out west, too, actually. North of Los Pegasus on the coast. Once I left home my mom moved to Tall Tale.”

Melody perked up. “Tall Tale? That isn’t far from Copper Mane at all! That is where we get most of our supplies. Small world.”

“Yeah, I suppose it is. So, did you pick Canterlot or did you just get transfered here without any say?”

“Oh, we have a lot of flexibility in picking our assignments. I wanted to see more of the kingdom and there were openings in the city guard here. Imagine that, a small town royal guard in the capitol. It is amazing! We just don’t have things back home that you have here.”

My ears wiggled. “Oh yeah? Anything in particular?”

“Well… the Mare Contraire, for one. Ponies don’t really mind it all too much as long as you keep to your own business, but a whole bar out in the open… I was shocked!”

“Canterlot is pretty progressive. Especially with Princess Celestia here setting the example.” Which she did. Princess Celestia was very, very inclusive. She also worked really hard towards pony equality and in supporting the arts.

“Yup! I’m thrilled to be here. Also to be on this date. You’re really nice and I’ll be honest, we don’t have unicorns that look like you back home.”

That was not a line I was prepared to follow. I stuffed some pasta into my mouth and bobbed my head.

Melody laughed and waved a hoof at me. “It’s okay. I know I’m plain-looking compared to you. I’m not ashamed of it.”

After swallowing I just shrugged, “As long as you’re comfortable with yourself. I have to ask though, if you found me so attractive, how come you turned me down?”

“Well, I don’t know how they do it here in Canterlot but I like to learn a little more than a mare’s name before bringing her home. You know, get to talk to her a bit, find out what she likes?”

That made sense, but also just seemed like a lot of work. I could start trying to date ponies long term when I was older. “I understand. Well, I’m kind of a different mare in that department so I think you should know that up front. You won’t find me lying or leading ponies along.”

Melody’s head tilted and she looked at me curiously. “How do you mean?”

Oh boy, I’m going to have to spell this out? “Well… uh… so that offer the other night was legitimate. I kind of make it a lot. Not that you weren’t very interesting that night! I just… well, I enjoy myself.”

“Oh,” the mare replied, sitting up straight. “So… you go home with mares a lot, then?”

“Well… mares and stallions, yeah.” At least we could get this out of the way after I’d had my free meal but before I’d made a mistake and given her the wrong impression.

Melody sat in silence, peering at me curiously. She didn’t look upset or angry, thankfully. Just kind of confused and perhaps a little disappointed. “And you just get a name and go… uh… you know…”

“Adult happy fun time? Yup,” I replied cheerfully.

The mare’s forehooves came up and wiggled. “Shhhh. Family place.”

Right! Family restaurant. “Oops, yeah sorry. Anyway, that is who I am. You should know that up front.”

“I respect your honesty. So then this date was kind of silly, wasn’t it? You don’t really date?”

“I do occasionally. Especially if a pony prefers it. There is nothing wrong with dates and getting to know somepony. I just usually skip a lot of steps. You were pretty suave that night and really nice so I wouldn’t say this is silly. Plus it means no hurt feelings. I hope it does, anyway.”

Melody grinned. “Well, you did let me buy you dinner before explaining.”

I lifted a hoof and looked her in the eye. “A girl has to eat.”

She laughed and nodded. “Fair enough. Eat up and then we can go.”

“Back to the bar?” I asked.

“Nope, back to my place. You can instruct me in the intricacies of dating and such in this city.”

Was that a pick up line? If Diddle had said that I’d have already had her on her back. I couldn’t read Melody at all. Oh well, back to her place sounded good at least. “Deal!”

☼

Royal guards lived better than students. At least Melody did. Her place was in Central Canterlot which was, in general, somewhat expensive. She had two bedrooms, two bathrooms, a decent living room, and even a kitchen with an eat-in area!

My place wasn’t remotely as large and it was on the cheaper side of town. Of course cheaper didn’t mean worse. It was student housing and I was closer to all of the fun stuff that the more… cultured ponies of Canterlot weren’t outwardly into.

Then, of course, there was the disparity in furniture. Melody had a couch. Like, a real, nice couch. Not one that folded out into a bed. Plus sitting pillows! Of course I’d made myself at home on the couch.

“So… are you like a general or something?” I asked curiously while the other mare made tea.

She looked over her shoulder at me and softly laughed. “Not very familiar with the royal guard, huh? I’m a sergeant.”

“Nope! I don’t get into that kind of trouble. I’m a well-behaved girl. Is a sergeant good?”

Melody levitated a steaming mug my way. “Good? You mean high rank? It is a middle enlisted rank. It isn’t bad. Especially for a pony my age. Why?”

Wrapping the mug in my magic, I said, “You seem to be doing really well. This place is large for Canterlot. I didn’t know the royal guard got paid so much!”

She started laughing. Not a little bit either. A lot. So much so she had to put her own mug down.

“What?” I asked.

The mare shook her head and wiped her eyes. “Sorry! It’s just… we don’t make much of anything. Even as a sergeant.”

I blinked, “But… this place?”

She waved a hoof at me. “First of all, I have a roommate. He’s just out visiting his family. That splits the cost. Then, on top of that, we both get a housing allowance, which helps. All the difference we pay ourselves.”

“Oh… well, you still have a really nice place.”

Melody slipped over and settled next to me on the couch. “Thank you. I wanted it to feel like home so I probably spend a bit more on this than I should… but I don’t know anypony here. This is a big scary city compared to Copper Mane.”

I slipped a hoof around Melody. “I know how you feel. I was in the same boat. My mom sent me here because of a magic incident back in junior high school. Folks just didn’t know what to do with a filly like me out west. So off to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns I went. Mom, of course, couldn’t remotely afford to live here. So I got to live in the dorm with the other poor unicorns. Not that the dorm was bad. Not in the least! It was lonely and scary at first.”

With a big smile I quickly added, “You get used to it, though. Plus you’re a big tough royal guard. If a filly like me can do it I’m sure you can too!”

The mare sipped her tea and then nodded. “Thanks. I know I can. I’m just getting adjusted is all. This city moves fast.”

“Yeah, it really does,” I replied before leaning over to nuzzle against her cheek.

Melody squeaked and shifted over. “Hey, now, Sunny, you’re supposed to explain the rules here, not demonstrate them for me.”

Drat! Foiled again. “Well, the rules are what you decide they are. If you want a respectable mare then you’ll find one. Tons of ponies meet up, date a while, get close, and then get really close. You can find a few like that at the Mare Contraire. You’d find a larger pool of those kind of mares elsewhere, though.”

I pressed on, “Then you have other ponies who just date around. They like to go out and have a good time. Usually you meet those in bars. I’m that kind of pony.”

She peered at me. “Don’t you want to find a special somepony and get married?”

“Sure! Some day. Not today, though. Not tomorrow either. I’m not old enough to even think about getting married or settling down. I don’t even know what I want to do in life yet. I also happen to really like sharing a bed with a pony so I’m not going to put that off because I’m not ready for marriage. I’m not patient enough.”

Her ears folded back. “I see. What about your reputation though?”

“What about it? Everypony at the bar knows I’m easy. Big deal.”

“It really doesn’t bother you?” Melody asked.

“Not at all. Nopony gets to define me. Nopony gets to say my value because of what I do. I’m not going to apologize because I like to cut to the chase for what I want.”

“You’re awfully confident.”

With a grin, I replied, “That is because I’m sure what I want in this particular regard. I might not understand where I’ll fit into Equestria, what the point of my magic is, how I’ll make money, or even what I want out of life… but I know I enjoy this and I’m not sorry. Now if you’re not into that, it is totally okay with me! You get to define yourself just like I get to define myself. Neither is right or wrong. Neither is better. Just different.”

Melody slowly nodded and listened while sipping her tea. She settled into the couch a moment before asking, “So if I take you into the bedroom, we just… you know, stuff. Then you leave and that is that?”

Oh, now that sounded like a curious mare considering my offer. “Well… kind of, yeah. I mean not exactly since obviously you’re really not into that idea. This sort of thing isn’t ‘my way or the highway.’ It is give and take.

“I’d hang around, cuddle, stay the night, and we could have breakfast. Then, if you like, maybe do it again sometime… but just with the understanding that I’m not the kind of mare you marry. At least, not right now. I want that to be very clear upfront. I like you, so I wouldn’t want to hurt your feelings.”

“Hmm… I appreciate your candor. What if I just want to be friends, then?” she asked.

“Then we’ll be friends. I actually don’t have many friends that aren’t special friends, so that is fine with me.”

Melody smiled and nodded. “Alright. You’re an odd mare, Sunny. At least to me. I’m sure I’m odd to you. I’m glad you like me, though. I like you, too.”

“Great! So… uh… what do friends do, exactly?”

The mare started to giggle and just rolled her eyes. “Oh, wow. Really?”

“Well, you get used to a particular lifestyle…”

“We do everything you do with other ponies! Just minus the part where you go off into the bedroom.”

I frowned at that.

“What?”

“I still want to go off into the bedroom. It’s pretty late, your bed looks comfy, and we can still cuddle, right? I promise to be on my best behavior. Meet me halfway here! Besides, if I’m bad you can just arrest me.”

Melody giggled a bit and sighed. “You really are an odd pony. Alright, come on. No funny business, though. Just cuddling and you explaining more about this crazy city to me.”

“Deal!”

Author's Note

Evidently even ponies have to pay taxes. I guess that makes sense since they have a well-funded education system, universal health care, free secondary education, and numerous other things of that nature!

Oh Dolly, you and your wily ways! Pushing Sunny towards a respectible mare.

Quill & Blade Universe
Mirror Site - In the event FIM Fiction is down / Patreon Rewards
Ask Us - Submit your questions for Anzel, Crystal, or their characters
Patreon - Love our work? Please consider supporting it on Patreon!

3. One More Thing

Melody’s bed was awesome. Certainly better than my futon. Plus, again, sleeping with a pony, even without adult happy fun time, was still better than not sleeping with a pony. She was an exceptional cuddler and cuddling was something I really enjoyed. Being in bed alone just isn’t that fun.

With a yawn I crawled out of the warmth, put my shirt on, and headed off into the living room. The least I could do was make her breakfast after she was so nice to me. Especially after I laid everything out.

When I came out of the room, I found an older-looking colt standing there staring up at me with big violet eyes. “You’re not Melody!” he said accusingly.

“No, I’m Sunny Day. Are you her friend?” I asked.

The colt turned and trotted off towards the other bedroom, his messy orange mane bouncing about, showing off the white tips that gave it a unique quality. “Strong! There is a weird mare in here! Help!”

“Wait, no! I’m not weird!” I called before taking a step after him.

From the open door of the second bedroom, a big pegasus stallion came out. He had the same bluish-grey coat of the colt and his red mane also faded to white tips. “What’s going on, Cloud?” he asked. Then he saw me and started advancing. “Hey! How did you get in here?”

How did I get in? I was invited. I slept over. Tell him! Oh, wow, he was scary. Also kind of hot and muscly. Mostly scary, though. “I… buh… bedroom?”

He blinked. “What?”

“I was in the bedroom!” I explained.

“That didn’t answer my question. Hey… You’re wearing a black shirt! Are you a thief? Don’t move! You’re under arrest! Lay down.”

“Don’t move or lay down?” I squeaked.

“Lay down!” he ordered forcefully.

So I did, immediately. The last thing I wanted to do was get into a tussle with a big pegasus that wasn’t for fun.

“What is going on in here?!” Melody asked before coming out from behind me. “Oh… uh… Strong Wing, you’re home early.”

The scary big pony I now knew to be Strong Wing blinked when he saw Melody. The tension visibly drained from him and he nodded. “Yeah… Cloud Lance wanted to see a Wonderbolts show so I came home early and brought him with me. Are you alright?”

“Yes, of course. Do you really think somepony could sneak in on me? This is my friend, Sunny Day. You can get up, Sunny, he won’t arrest you.”

For a moment I hesitated. Staying down and not being a threat seemed like a good idea but I slowly stood and waved. “I’m Sunny. Hi.”

Strong Wing looked from me to Melody. Then back. Then back at Melody. Then he covered Cloud Lance’s eyes with a hoof. “Oh. Oops. Sorry Melody. I didn’t realize you had a special guest… or that you had special guests in general, to be honest.”

Melody threw her hoof up and shook her head. “Oh, no, no, no, no. It isn’t like that. She’s a guest guest. I swear. She slept over. Like you and Cloud Lance do.”

“Oh, well… alright then. Welcome, Sunny. I’m sorry I tried to arrest you for trespassing.”

“I’m sorry for scaring your little brother.”

“I wasn’t scared! I raised the alarm and went for backup!” Cloud Lance protested.

Strong Wing nodded. “You sure did. Now come on, let’s go hang out in my room for a little while and give Melody some privacy. Sorry again, Sunny. Nice to meet you.”

Melody’s face turned bright red and she brought both hooves to it once the stallion and colt were gone. “Oh, Celestia,” she groaned.

“I’m really sorry, Melody. I hope I didn’t cause any problems between you and your roommate. I just wanted to make you breakfast. I didn’t mean to cause a scene.”

She shook her head. “No, it is fine, honestly. You’re sweet to do that. Come on, let’s get out of here. I’ll buy you breakfast since Strong almost arrested you.”

“You don’t have to. I’m your friend, not your date, remember?”

She laughed. “Friends buy each other breakfast, too.”

“Oh… well, alright then!” One more free meal really wouldn’t hurt.

☼

Dolly sat across from me in her office having a giggle fit. She was practically laid out in her chair.

I crossed my forelegs and tipped my nose up. “It isn’t that funny.”

“What? You came in too hot and almost got arrested. That is hilarious!”

“Is not! You set me up for defeat.”

Her head shook. “No, I encouraged you to go out with a nice mare that is looking for emotional love. Not just a quick romp in the sack.”

“Yeah, like I said, defeat!” I teased.

Dolly winked at me. “Sure, sure. So, then you had breakfast?”

“Yes, and it was super awkward! She took me to a little cafe and we just stared at our food more or less. We didn’t even hug when we went our separate ways! Then I galloped home, cleaned up, got the mail, and came straight here so that you could laugh at my misfortune.” I sighed. “I don’t imagine I’ll ever see her again.”

“And thus ends another adventure in the life of Sunny Day.”

I nodded and then pulled a letter out of my bag. “And potentially begins a new one. I finally got a letter from school.”

“What did they say?” Dolly asked.

“I don’t know, I didn’t open it.” I held it out to her.

She took it and rolled her eyes. “What is this, a filly flick? I thought you wanted to drop out.”

“I did… I do! I just… want to graduate more than I thought I did. I worked hard to get here. It seems a waste to just drop out, but I’m not just going to go on and on until I hit some sort of subjective magical point where they decide I’m done. I’ve done enough work, and they should recognize that.”

“Fine, fine.” She ripped the envelope open and pulled out the note inside. As she read it over she didn’t betray anything in her face. “This is interesting.”

“What! What is interesting?”

“Well, they’re not going to let you graduate.”

“Oh…” I said, my ears falling and a slouch worming its way into my posture. So I’d be a dropout after all. Years of school and nothing to show for it other than knowing how to not blow ponies up with my horn.

“Unless…” Dolly trailed.

My ears shot right back up. “Unless?”

“You take three more specific classes. Your mentor says you won’t have to do the personal meetings, the self research projects, or the general growth in magic prowess training. You just have to attend and pass these three classes that she feels are necessary for you to be on your own.”

“Great! What are they?” I asked.

“Ethical usage of advanced magics, preparation for independent study, and—” Dolly snarked and started laughing.

“What?”

She held up a hoof in my direction and just kept laughing.

“Dolly!”

She gasped and mumbled something incoherent. It had an S in it. Tears were pooling in the corners of her eyes.

“What! What!” I climbed onto her desk and reached for the letter. She pulled it further from my hoof. Then I grabbed it in my magic and tried to tug it from her. She fought me as best she could while laughing at the same time.

Finally the letter popped free under the pull of my levitation spell. It flew over to me so I grabbed it and read it over. “WHAT?!” No way!

The older mare held her belly as she leaned back in the chair and cackled with glee.

“They want me to take sex ed? Why!”

Dolly gasped again and finally found a voice to exclaim, “Probably because it is funny!”

“Unbelievable. She’s unbelievable! You’re unbelievable! The whole system is unbelievable. I’m going to go out front and start washing glasses like an adult. When you find your professionalism you can join me behind the bar,” I said before trotting out.

Why was everypony so set against me starting my life? What could I possibly get out of three more classes. And sex ed? Really? Maybe if I was teaching it!

☼

This was humiliating. More humiliating than I imagined it would be. My rump was stationed on a pillow that was too small and I was surrounded by unicorn fillies that were at least two to four years younger than me. Maybe more? Who knows! They all looked like foals. At least they had cutie marks.

The classroom itself was extremely cutesy and approachable. Again, very much the sort of place for fillies and not so much for young adults. The walls were a happy yellow, the floor was covered in multi-colored rugs, and there were all sorts of motivational posters about hanging in there and dreaming to achieve.

To top it all off the instructor, Ms. Banana, was equally yellow and extremely cheerful. If she’d been any more cheerful I might have been unable to eat any sugar for the rest of my life. Which, any other day, I’d appreciate. I like cheerful! I was just in a sour mood.

“Alright, girls, what is the most important thing to remember when we deal with physical intimacy?” Ms. Banana asked.

“Safety!” all of the fillies and I responded. If you didn’t respond, you didn’t get credit.

“Super! You’re exactly right. Safety first. Today we’re going to learn about non-magical protection. Everypony, please get a zucchini.”

It took all of my effort not to slap my hooves over my face. This was insane. Apple Polish had done this out of revenge. There was no doubt about it. I wasn’t going to quit, though! Nope, they wouldn’t wear me out. Three classes and I would be a graduate. No more washing glasses for me! I could… do whatever it is ponies with a degree from the school did.

At the head of the room a small squadron of zucchinis were illuminated in various colors of unicorn magic and floating towards the individual fillies. I put on the best smile I could and picked the biggest one in the bunch before flying it my way.

“Very good, girls. Now, I’m going to give each of you a condom.”

The fillies all giggled. I didn’t. You didn’t have to giggle to get credit. Besides, physical intimacy was fun, not funny.

Ms. Banana wagged a hoof. “This is important, girls! You can laugh but it is my duty to make sure you know how to use these.” She then went about setting one on each desk. When she got to me she smiled cheerfully as she set mine down.

I just grinned up at her. Sunshine, optimistic, totally-not-an-adult-in-a-junior-high-class mare!

One of the fillies up front raised her hoof.

“Yes, Snow?”

“Why do we need to learn to use these? I understand that unicorns have a spell that does the same thing.”

Ms. Banana nodded. “That is true, but not every unicorn is strong enough to use that spell. What if you’re impaired? This method is tried and true!”

Impaired. She meant drunk. It was amazing to watch her use filly-friendly words for adult happy fun time stuff. Oh… alright, so maybe she wasn’t the only pony doing that.

The filly known as Snow asked, “What do you mean impaired? Like… tied up?”

I snrrked. Yeah… tied up. With fuzzy hoof cuffs.

Ms. Banana shot me a look and then smiled back at the filly. “Well… like if you were really tired or exhausted.”

“Okay… are we going to learn the spell? I want to learn the spell. I want to learn all spells even if I never plan on using it.”

Never say never, filly! That was one of the few spells I’d gone the extra mile to learn. Which had been really hard for me. Again, heat lances versus subtle manipulation. Very different spells. You most certainly didn’t want to mix them up in the heat of the moment. Get it? Heat of the moment! Thankfully this spell was pretty low powered.

Ms. Banana went on, “Yes, Snow. I know you love spells and I think that is super! For today, though, let’s just focus on doing this by hoof, okay?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Ms. Banana, my zucchini is bent. Is that a problem?” one of the other fillies asked after thrusting her hoof up.

How can she not laugh?! Laugh, Ms. Banana, laugh!

Without missing a beat, the mare shook her head. “No, Ley Lines, that is perfectly fine. Your condom will still work and there is no problem with a bent zucchini.

“Alright, fillies, let’s get those condoms out and zucchinis ready. Follow along with me. First you want to put the reservoir tip against the end of the zucchini...”

Ugh. Leave it to school to take the fun out of putting a condom on a zucchini—I mean, adult happy fun times.

☼

School and I didn’t really get along in general. I’d mostly kept up with it for so long so that I could get my pocket money and learn to control my scary magic. That was all handled now, so these classes just seemed silly. Of course, silly or not, a deal was a deal and I kept my word.

Now I was waiting in a lecture hall for my next class to begin. This was going to be very different from Ms. Banana’s class. It was for unicorns my age or older. Other than Little Miss Snow who was, apparently, very gifted magically. She stuck out in here as much as I stuck out in sex ed. Hopefully she didn’t ask me to be study buddies.

The door opened and Princess Celestia walked in. We all rose and then bowed. What was she doing here? Was this one of her classes?

“Hello, everypony. Go ahead and take your seats. I’m so pleased to see you all here! This is going to be an exciting term as we explore the ethical usage of advanced magic. This is, without a doubt, one of my favorite subjects.”

She paused and looked around. “Oh, lovely! I see a lot of familiar faces and some new ones, too. Before I start I’d like to get to know you. So, why don’t you tell me your name and why you’re here? We’ll start with…”

Please not me, please not me, please not me.

Princess Celestia pointed right at me. “You.”

I swear it is like I live in a story sometimes! “Hello, I’m Sunny Day and I’m here because my magic is heat based. When I was a filly I sort of set a janitor's tail on fire in junior high school so the authorities sent me here to learn to control my powers.”

The Princess smiled and even chuckled. “Sunny Day. Lovely name. I appreciate your story but what I meant was why did you choose to take this class?”

The other unicorns laughed and I felt my face flush. Well, this was just a humiliating situation for me. A real banner day.

“Oh! Well… you see…” Why would anypony take this class? What sort of thing should I make up? This was going to be a lovely start. Lying to the alicorn princess or telling her the truth. Eh, whatever.

“Well, I don’t think it is right to lie to you, Princess. I’ve been in school a while and I really wanted to graduate. To do that my advisor said I have to take this class. That is honestly the only reason why I’m here. It wasn’t my choice.”

Silence. Terrifying silence followed. A brief look around found a class full of eyes staring at me. They were all wide with horror, too. My stomach sunk. Maybe honesty was not the best policy.

Princess Celestia nodded. “Thank you for not lying, Sunny. That is commendable. Especially in a class full of ponies. Who’s next…” She then pointed out a stallion. “How about you?” She’d just gone right on to the next pony like it was nothing!

Wow… just like that? Works for me! I zoned out while the fancy magic unicorns introduced themselves and gave canned answers about why they were here and what ethical magic meant to them. I’m not one to brag but I’m pretty confident my answer was the best.

“Alright, my little ponies! Now, let’s discuss why we’re here. Each and every one of you is a powerful unicorn. More so than the average unicorn and even more so than a lot of the unicorns in this very school. Power can be dangerous and corrupting. That is why this class is so important. We’re going to discuss how to use your power ethically.”

She went over to the chalkboard and started drawing some simple pony figures. “Who can give me an example of an unethical usage of magic?”

Up in the front row a little blue hoof shot up.

“Midnight Snow?”

“If I used my suggestion spell to convince my mother to take me to the store and buy candy when she’d said no earlier that would most certainly be unethical.”

“Yes, it would. And why is that unethical?”

“Because when the spell wears off she swats you on the flank with a rolled up newspaper.”

Princess Celestia blinked and I could see her fighting to keep her lips from curling up into an amused grin. She turned back to the board for a moment before saying. “Yes… because when we do unethical things we can get into trouble and ponies could get hurt. Other ponies but us, too.”

I eased back into my seat. This was going to be a long ride for sure. I didn’t have a suggestion spell or anything like that. I had heat lances and fireballs. It was pretty cut and dry. Don’t shoot ponies with them! Oh well, at least the princess seemed like she’d be mildly entertaining.

☼

“Diddle, Dilly, I’m here!” I called after letting myself into the apartment. I’d had a key for ages but I wasn’t living here yet, so it was only polite to let them know. There was no reply so I set the groceries I’d brought on the counter.

“Hello?” Still nothing. Dilly’s bedroom door was open so I poked my head in. No adorable pegasus stallion in there.

Diddle, however, had her door closed. My magic illuminated the handle and gave it a turn. It wasn’t locked. Mischievously I rubbed my forehooves together and slowly pushed on the door with my spell. It opened.

Yup, somepony was in bed! The room was dark and there was a lump in the middle. It might have been lumpy enough for two ponies. It was too hard to tell but it probably wasn’t. I crept over to the bedside, pulled the sheet back, and slipped under it. Then I wiggled my way to the lump and looped my hooves around it. “Hi,” I whispered.

There was a squeal of surprise as Diddle leapt out of my hooves and the bed. The blanket and pillows flew everywhere as she went straight up. Her wings flapped and she ended up flying close to the ceiling and, I guess, away from danger. “Sunny! You scared me half to death!”

I wiggled on her bed and replied, “Sorry. I called twice and you didn’t wake up. I thought I’d try something more fun or see if you had a pony in here.”

Diddle dropped in altitude and settled onto the bed next to me. “I’m going to have to start locking my door once you move in here.”

“Aww Diddle, you usually love when I sneak into your bed. Instead of hugging you, next time would you prefer it if I just stuck my nose between your—”

“You hush! You’re right but you did scare me.” The mare’s cheeks burned red and she wiggled a hoof at me.

“I’m sorry. Honest! Would you feel better if I told you I bought some groceries for us?”

Her ears wiggled. “Did you really?”

“I did. Come on, let’s go put them away.”

Diddle nodded and chirped, “Perhaps you’ll be a great roommate after all! I’m still locking my door, though.”

“You’re no fun,” I said before getting up and heading back into the kitchen. I started putting away the bigger things I’d bought while Diddle went through the bags.

She pulled out a large zucchini and her nose wiggled. “Why does this one smell weird?”

Quickly, I shook my head. “Do NOT eat that without washing it first.”

“Uh… okay. Sure.” She carefully set it aside as if it were tainted.

“So, how is this going to work exactly?” I asked.

“How is what going to work?”

I waved a hoof around the apartment. “Me living here.”

“Oh! Well, we don’t have a third bedroom. You’ll get to live on the couch, more or less, and share my bathroom. Of course, you can also use my bed when I’m not around and sometimes when I am. You’ll pay less rent, too, since it wouldn’t be fair otherwise.”

My ears wiggled at that. It was certainly better than nothing. Plus I’d sneak into Diddle’s bed as much as I could. “That’s great. I really do appreciate you and Dilly for letting me do this.”

“Glad to do it! You’re a great friend and I know sooner or later you’re going to do something amazing. Plus you’d do the same for me.”

“You know it! Now…” I trailed as I put the last of the groceries away.

“Now?” she asked curiously.

I stalked towards her, my tail swishing. “I haven’t had any Diddle time in a while.”

Her eyes went big and then doey. “Oh, I see. And you think you can just demand Diddle time?”

“Demand? Not at all!” When I reached her I softly nuzzled her cheek and then blew behind her ear.

Diddle shivered and her hooves went slack. “Cheater.”

Teasingly, I pulled back. “Well if you don’t want to—”

“Oh! Don’t stop,” she squeaked.

“I see,” I replied before nuzzling against her side. Gently I bumped her toward the bedroom door. “Come on, let’s go get caught up.”

Author's Note

It looks like things are looking solid for Sunny! She has a plan and some direction for her life.

Quill & Blade Universe
Mirror Site - In the event FIM Fiction is down / Patreon Rewards
Ask Us - Submit your questions for Anzel, Crystal, or their characters
Patreon - Love our work? Please consider supporting it on Patreon!

4. Moving Up, Moving Fast

It was Friday night, and the Mare Contraire was in full swing. Mares were everywhere dancing, chatting, and doing the normal stuff you do in bars. It was extremely familiar to me, except for the fact that I was on the opposite side of the bar, washing glasses.

Dolly didn’t give me a lot of days off and never on the weekends, which was when we were busiest. Which was fine. I wanted to pay her off as soon as possible and get that monkey off my back. Plus, by staying in school a little longer, I was getting my stipend, too. That would certainly shorten my career as a glass washer.

I’d also given up my apartment and moved in with Diddle and Dilly. That had dramatically reduced my rent, even if it had put a cramp in my personal space. Still, it was all part of my plan to become debt free!

Then there was my tip jar. It didn’t get much attention since I kept it relatively hidden from the bartenders, but some ponies appreciated freshly washed glasses. Either that or they appreciated flirty glasswashers that wore coat glitter and tied their mane up in pigtails.

Dolly wandered by and peered at me. “You’re getting really fast at washing those glasses.”

“It’s all I’ve done for weeks straight. I’d be a poor pony if I didn’t get any more efficient at it!”

“Exactly! Come over here and let me show you how to pour fizzy drinks,” she said.

Pour fizzy drinks? That didn’t sound hard at all. “Okay…” I followed after her.

“In a lot of places, they just throw some ice in a glass, pour the drink, and toss it at the customer. That is really a shame. Do you know why ponies buy fizzy drinks here?” Dolly asked.

“Because they’re half the price of the alcohol?” I put in.

The mare glared at me. “Be serious. They buy fizzy drinks because they’re better here than most places. Now pay attention. The first step is to get a clean glass. Our glasswasher is pretty good so you can be assured that step one is easy.”

It wasn’t much but that little bit of praise made me feel good. My attention focused on her. “Clean glass, right!”

“Step two, use three ice cubes exactly. No more, no less. Not four, and not two unless you then add a third one. Five is right out. Three.” Dolly then put exactly three ice cubes into the glass.

“Yup, three ice cubes!”

“Now the next steps are a secret. As an employee of the Mare Contraire I expect you to keep them closely guarded. Can you do that, Sunny? Do you promise?”

I held up a hoof. “I swear!”

Dolly nodded. “Okay, once you know what flavor your customer wants. you put that syrup in… but only a little. Just enough to halfway cover the bottom ice cube. Then you put a piece of the corresponding fruit in. This one is orange, so we’ll do a little orange wedge.” She did so.

“Now the real key,” she continued. “As you put in carbonated water, you swirl it and mix in more syrup until you reach the top. Then you’re done!”

To be honest I never had any idea Dolly and the bartenders put that much work into the fizzy drinks. Of course, I also didn’t drink them that often. “I’m impressed,” I admitted.

“Good. Now I want you to make me ten fizzy drinks. One of each flavor, exactly as I taught you. Consider this a job application.”

“What about washing glasses?” I asked.

Dolly shook her head. “Let me worry about that. You make the fizzy drinks and then we’ll talk about washing glasses.”

“Alright!” I turned to the fountain and started working carefully. This was too important to rush and suddenly I was nervous. Dolly was giving me a chance and I didn’t want to let her down.

Clean glass, three ice cubes, a little syrup, and mix and swirl. No! Fruit. Then swirl and mix. The glass filled up extremely quickly and carbonated water spewed out of the top and onto me. I bit my lip. Well… that was one down.

As carefully as I could, I made nine others. One of each flavor. Then I turned and looked at Dolly. She’d been watching the whole time. Complete concentration while the noisy bar kept on its merry way behind her.

Dolly picked up the first one in her magic and brought it to her lips. She sipped it, made no expression, and then set it down. The on to the next, the next, and the next. Once she had finished she tilted her head as if in thought.

Sweat trickled down my brow. “Well?” I asked. Normally this sort of thing didn’t bother me. For some reason, though, I really wanted Dolly to like these.

“Not bad. Not good… but not bad. Good enough to start. You’ll need to practice. Finish up with the glasses tonight and we’ll discuss a new opportunity for you after we close. Alright?”

I’d take not bad! “Okay! Thanks, Dolly,” I replied before trotting down to start washing again. A new opportunity. That was good for me.

☼

The evening was drawing to a close, which meant I was closer than ever to my potential new job. It was exciting! I thought Dolly was just going to make me wash glasses forever to try to show me that menial jobs weren’t great or that I should stay in school. I had no idea she was actually paying attention to my work.

It made me all the more glad I’d taken the job seriously. I didn’t like it, but I’m not the sort of pony with a bad work ethic. If I’m going to do something, I’m going to do it all the way. Oh, sure, I’d complain the whole time, but I’d do a good job!

“Hey, Sunny,” came a voice from across the bar, rousing me from my deep focus on my glasses. These were the cleanest glasses ever.

I looked up to find Melody smiling at me. “Oh, hi! How’re you?”

She replied, “I’m doing well. I was in the area so I thought I’d drop in and see how you were.”

Just in the area, hmm? I guess our last meeting hadn’t ended too awkwardly for the western pony. “I’m doing well. Actually, really well. Dolly might promote me or something. She taught me how to pour fizzy drinks tonight.”

Melody nodded. “Well, that is good. Moving up in the world. Does that mean you’re going to be too busy to hang out with a friend?”

“Oh, no. I imagine it is the same hours. If you want to hang out, we’ll hang out. You don’t even have to buy me food!”

She laughed. “Good! When?”

When? Well… I certainly wasn’t going to find anypony to go home with after work. In fact, I hadn’t had time for that in a while between school and washing. “How about tonight? Once I’m done, of course, and talk to Dolly. We can go home, sleep, and do something tomorrow? Assuming you don’t have work in the morning?”

“On a Saturday? Not me!” She smiled. “That sounds good to me. I don’t want to interrupt your washing, so I’m going to go look around a bit. See you later.”

“Okay!” Well, a night cuddling Melody would be a lot better than a night alone. Especially if we went to her place. She had a nice bed. Plus, she was sweet. Also, her roommate was hot. I wondered if he was single.

The evening went by faster than I’d anticipated. Mostly because I was just focusing on my glasses. Keep them clean, keep them coming, and get them back to the bartenders so mares could drink.

Eventually, Dolly locked the door. The only ponies left were Melody and a few of the regulars like me that were never rushed out. “Come on, Sunny, let’s go have a talk.”

“Okay!” I chimed before following her into her office.

Once inside, Dolly looked at me. “She’s back.”

“She is! We’re going to hang out.”

“Good for you. Try not to come on too strong.”

I waved a hoof. “We’re just friends. She doesn’t want to be with a loose pony and that is fine by me. She’s nice and we get along. So, about this opportunity...”

Dolly motioned to the chair opposite her desk. “Yes, sit down.”

I sat.

“I’m going to be frank: you impressed me. Not with your fizzy drinks. Those weren’t great. I mean in general. I was worried you were just going to drop out of school, flit around, and waste that brain of yours. Now, when push came to shove, you decided to take their deal and do three more classes.

“You also took my deal and started washes glasses. That is the lowest job in this bar and you did it. You whined, sure, but you did the work at a high level, consistently, and figured out ways to make it more efficient. Good job.”

I puffed my chest, but tried to stay professional even though I felt really proud of myself. “Thank you, Dolly! I wasn’t going to disappoint you. I recognized that glasses needed to be washed and that you were giving me an opportunity.”

“You’re welcome. You’re also too smart to waste on washing glasses. Now I’m going to waste you as my new junior-apprentice sodajerk.”

My head titled. “Is that even a job here?”

“It is now. You’ll handle all of the non-alcoholic beverage preparation, which also means you get in on the actual tip share. Not that sad little jar you tried to hide in front of the wash station.”

Part of the tip share? Now that was serious. All of the bartenders got paid their salaries, plus all tips were divided amongst them based on hours worked and job title. “That is awesome!”

“You still have to do a good job. Your fizzy drinks weren’t something I’d sell yet. You’re going to need to work at it. I have a reputation to protect, after all.”

“Of course! I won’t let you down.” I went to stand up but stopped when Dolly lifted a hoof. “What?”

“Aren’t you forgetting something?”

I looked at her in confusion. Slowly, I got up, came around her desk and hugged her tight. “Thank you!”

Dolly set her hoof on her face. “Filly, I swear… Your employer just offered you a new job. Are you not going to negotiate your salary?”

“Oh. You can do that?” I asked before sitting in her lap.

Dolly frowned at me, but the corners of her mouth wiggled. “This is, by far, the worst negotiation I’ve ever been in. Do they not teach you any real life skills at that school?”

I shook my head. “No! They want us to study all the time and advance our magic as far as we can. Most of those unicorns have familiars and helpers.”

She sighed. “Okay. How many bits do you want per hour? What percentage of the tip pool do you want? How many days off?”

That was a lot of questions and I had no basis to know the answers. “Uh… 30 bits per hour, 10 percent and three a week?”

The older mare laughed and looped her hooves around me. “When I’m done with you, you’ll be good at this. Alright, so first of all, you currently make 5 bits an hour. You’re asking me for six times your salary. Do you really think it is that big of a promotion?”

“No? So… ten bits per hours?” I asked.

“How about six?”

“Seven?”

“Deal. Seven bits per hour. How much of the tip pool?”

I was starting to get this a little. “Ten percent!”

She snorted. “Junior bartenders get ten percent! You’re a junior-apprentice sodajerk.”

It worked once before, so why not again. “Seven percent?”

“Two.”

“Five?” I asked.

She sighed. “Fine, but only because you’re like my daughter. And if anything comes out uneven, I’m not splitting it in favor of you.”

“Agreed!”

“And you can’t have three days off a week. You can have two, but if you like, one of those can be a weekend day.”

I shook my head. “No deal. There are more tips on the weekends.”

Dolly smiled at that. “Well, now who is a savvy filly? Alright, get off my lap and go see your friend. Tomorrow night you start your new life as Sunny Day, junior-apprentice soda-jerk.”

“Thank you Dolly!” I hugged her again.

She hugged me back and then pushed me off her lap.

☼

Melody and I slowly walked through Canterlot. It was far earlier in the morning than I’d gotten up since I’d started working at the bar but, once she got up, I got up. That meant I was taking a nap for sure later on. Mostly out of necessity.

“So, just so I’m clear, you’re living with them but you also have… what do you call it?” Melody glanced at me.

“Adult happy fun times,” I put in with a yawn.

“Adult happy fun times with both of them?”

“Yup! Diddle and I go way back and we’ve always been that way. Her twin brother Dilly and I met much later. He’s really sweet and shy, but when we get together he can be pretty exciting.”

Melody just shook her head. “So do you ever… you know… at the same time?”

I snorted. “That was my dream. They’re not into it. I—” The scent of smoke hit my nose hard. “Hey… do you smell that? Something is burning.”

“Yes. Yes I do.” The mare’s features shifted from casual to alert. She started to trot quickly up the street and I tagged along behind her.

A pony came galloping our way and shouting, “Fire! Fire! Get the fire brigade!” As he went by, Melody galloped off the way he’d come.

She was much faster than me even though I was in relatively good shape. I did my best to keep up with her but trailed behind.

It wasn’t long before we’d reached the obvious source of the smell. A three-story house right off the road was burning. The windows had blown out and fire licked the outer walls from them. A group of ponies stood outside, just staring in shock.

“I’m with the royal guard! Everypony back up! Please, for your safety, get back and make room for the fireponies,” Melody called.

Then we heard it. A cry from inside. It wasn’t much but it was clear: the building wasn’t empty and nopony could live in there long.

Melody lurched for the door but I caught her back hoof. “No! Wait for the fireponies!”

She tugged free and shook her head. “I can’t. Stay here.” Without another word she rushed across the street, bucked the door open, and disappeared inside.

My heart started beating quickly. What should I do? Should I go in after her? How could she just go in there!

The sounds of a bell ringing pulled my attention. The fire brigade was coming up the street: two fire and one ambulance cart pulled by ponies along with several galloping alongside.

I rushed to meet them. “There are ponies inside! My friend—a royal guard went in to save them! You have to hurry!”

“Thanks! Stand clear!” the lead pony said before galloping harder.

I followed behind them and tried to stay out of the way as they set up the hoses and started to do their job. It was all happening so fast. What was it, seconds? Minutes?

From the front door, Melody emerged, coughing and wheezing. She had an unconscious mare across her back and two foals trapped in her magic. She stumbled into the hooves of two fireponies and then went down.

“Melody!” I rushed towards her but a firepony grabbed me.

“We’ve got her. Stay back and let us handle this.”

“But she’s hurt! Look at her forehooves!” They were burnt. Both of them. It was horrible. I’d never seen anything like it and hoped I never would again.

He stepped between me and her and said softly, “I know you’re upset, miss. We’re going to take care of her. You can’t help her right now, okay? We’re going to make sure she gets to the hospital, why don’t you follow the ambulance there? Okay?”

The hospital? Of course, the hospital. She was burnt. “Okay…” I parroted numbly. I watched as they loaded Melody, the mare, and the two foals into the ambulance. None of them were moving.

When it pulled off, I followed along behind, my stomach practically dropping into my hooves.

☼

I’d never been to the hospital before. Not once. Not ever. Certainly never the emergency room or even its waiting room.

I didn’t like the waiting room. It was full of ponies looking nervous and upset. Ponies like me.

A doctor came out from the double doors that separated us off from the medical area. Everypony looked up hopefully. She headed my way and many went back to having their heads down. “Excuse me, miss. You came in with the fire victims earlier? Are you part of the family?”

My breath caught. I was tired of waiting, but what if it was bad news? “Yes, ma’am, I did. I’m not, though. I’m with the royal guard that went in after them.” My voice was practically a whisper.

She nodded. “Are you family?”

What did it matter? I just wanted to know how she was! “I’m… uh…” Maybe she couldn’t tell non-family what happened? “Her special somepony. With… like, as in together. Please tell me, is Melody okay?”

“Well, I’m happy to say that she is going to be just fine. Her hooves and forelegs were moderately burned. She won’t be working for a while. The family is okay, too. If it wasn’t for her, I imagine they wouldn’t have made it.”

Thank Celestia. “May I see her?” I asked hopefully.

“You may. Just don’t touch her hooves and try to keep her stress levels low. I’ll want her to stay here for several days, too. You should get some of her things to make that easier.”

“Okay, I can do that. I’ll make sure she is super comfortable. Where is she?”

The doctor turned and opened the double doors for me. “Third bay on the left. We’ll move her to a room shortly. Remember, low stress.”

“Yes, ma’am, thank you,” I whispered absently as I trotted past all of the bays. When I reached the third one, the curtain was drawn and I was scared to look. Did I belong here? We weren’t that good of friends, were we?

Yes, yes we were. Melody didn’t know anypony in town other than her partner. If it was me behind the curtain, I’d want her to come in. So I did.

Melody was laying on her back in bed, her forelegs bandaged from hoof to shoulder. She looked over at me and smiled. “Hey, Sunny…” she said, a little rasp in her voice.

My heart started pounding a bit. “Hey, Melody.” Hey Melody? That was all I had to say? I went to her bedside and softly nuzzled her cheek. Tears pooled in the corners of my eyes and trailed down my cheeks.

She chuckled, gasped, and then coughed. “Don’t look like that. I’m going to be fine.”

“I know… I know. But you got burned. The doctor said you can’t work for a while.”

“That comes with the territory. Come on, don’t look sad. I’ll be fine. You’ll be fine, too, I promise.”

I nodded and set my hooves on the edge of her bed so I could nuzzle her more. “I’m so relieved you are okay. You saved that family, too. You’re a hero!”

Melody shifted slightly so she could nuzzle me back. “No, I’m a royal guard. Protecting those that need us is just what we do. It is what I’ve always wanted to do.”

“Well, then you’re a hero to me. The doctor said you’re going to be moved to a room. Also, I lied to her and told her I was your special somepony because I didn’t know if they’d let me see you otherwise.”

The mare softly laughed and then coughed again. “Tsk, tsk Sunny. Lying to see me. I’m glad you did, though.”

“Me too. Listen, she also said I could bring you things to make you comfortable. Should I go get them now or do you want me to stay? Do I need to tell somepony? I’ll do whatever you need me to do.”

Melody’s head tilted in thought and she smiled. “You’re sweet. Why don’t you go now? That will give them time to move me. Tell Strong Wing. He’ll know what to do. If you don’t mind, I’d really like to have the quilt off my bed. My great-great-grandmother made it and it has always been comforting. Maybe some pictures, too.”

“Okay! I’ll get them all. I promise. I’ll be right back.”

“Don’t rush, Sunny. I’ll be here.”

I left the hospital confused. How could she be so calm? She had almost died! Well… maybe almost died. She’d been burned! She’d just run into a fire without hesitation. My heart ached at the idea of her being hurt. Melody was too nice to be hurt.

It was okay, though. She was okay. I was okay. I’d take care of her. She’d be fine.

Author's Note

Tough chapter to write even though I delighted in Sunny's negotiation with Dolly. Silly stuff ;D

Quill & Blade Universe
Mirror Site - In the event FIM Fiction is down / Patreon Rewards
Ask Us - Submit your questions for Anzel, Crystal, or their characters
Patreon - Love our work? Please consider supporting it on Patreon!

5. Obligations

It had been an exhausting day. First the fire, then seeing Melody hurt, then me rushing all over Canterlot trying to help. I’d found Strong Wing and told him. He’d rushed off immediately. Then I got the things Melody had wanted.

Then I got her flowers, a card, a plant, a cake, cookies, juice, a stuffed animal, a card because I’d forgotten about the first card, takeout from Mangiatoia, six books, twelve magazines, two newspapers, and a “Get Well” balloon. I only stopped because I’d run out of bits.

She’d been overwhelmed by it all. I didn’t mean to overwhelm her but she had been. It was another awkward moment. I’d popped into her hospital room with all that without seeing if anypony was there.

There were ponies there, though. Strong Wing, her commander, a few ponies from her squad or unit or whatever. I got names but I was just so embarrassed and out of sorts. I’d dropped it all off and made some pathetic excuse about needing to get to work.

That, of course, actually wasn’t a lie. I’d gotten so caught up in the moment that I was, in fact, late for work.

Without any energy, I pulled the door of the Maire Contraire open and wandered in. It was slammed. Of course it was. It was Saturday evening.

When I went behind the bar Dolly was glaring at me. “Sunny Day! I give you a promotion and on your first day you’re la—Sunny what’s wrong?”

First I sniffled. Then my eyes teared up. I threw my hooves around Dolly and sobbed, “Melody got hurt!” The weight of it all just came down on me all at once.

“What?! What happened?” She hugged me tightly.

Between the hitches in my voice and whimpers, I managed to explain the whole situation. Dolly just listened and held me. Once I was done, she pulled me back into her office and sat me down.

Softly, she stroked my mane. “It’s okay, sweetie. I understand. That sounds extremely frightening but she is going to be okay, right? The doctor said she’d be okay?”

“Yes, but what if she wasn’t!”

“But she is.”

“But what if she wasn’t! She just ran into a burning building to save ponies. Strangers. Who does that?”

Dolly nosed between my ears. “Royal guards and fireponies? They save ponies like you and me. That is what they’re trained for.”

“But I don’t want to lose my friend.”

“Well, Sunny, that might happen but it isn’t likely. I understand you’ve never had to face anything like this before. Young ponies always do sooner or later though and it is scary. Mortality is scary. It’s okay to be scared, though. You did good. You took care of your friend.”

I sighed and wiped my eyes. “I made a fool of myself.”

Dolly squeezed me. “No. You got carried away but did a nice thing. She’ll have plenty to do for a while. You should go see her tomorrow.”

My head shook. “I made all of her royal guard ponies think we’re fillyfoolers.”

The older mare tweaked my ear.

“Ow!”

“Sunny Day! First of all, you are a fillyfooler, or a half-fillyfooler at least! Second of all, when did you ever care what ponies thought about you?”

“I don’t! But Melody does! She doesn’t want ponies to think she’s easy like me.”

Dolly snorted. “I doubt anypony would suspect a pony that receives a get-well package like that of being easy. One night stands don’t do that. Right?”

It was hard to argue with that. “Right. You’re right. I just… I don’t want to do the wrong thing. Melody isn’t like most ponies and I just want to be her friend.”

“Then be her friend. Now, tell me honestly, how much did you spend on all of that?”

I met her serious look and replied, “Every bit I had. It only dawned on me to stop because I couldn’t pay for the movie projector I was trying to buy for her.”

Dolly squeezed me again. “You’re such a sweet filly. I’ll reimburse you. Now if you feel up to it, clean your face and come to work. If you don’t, that is fine, too. You can go upstairs and sleep on my couch. Just try to calm down a bit.”

“Why would you do that?” I asked softly.

“Sunny, the world is an amazing place. You need your bits and you spent every last one on your friend because you felt bad and were worried. You wanted her to feel better and you didn’t think about yourself. Well, you’re my employee and I don’t want the lesson you take from this to be that the world punishes us for doing good things. It doesn’t.”

Dolly patted me on the head and continued, “When we can help, we should. When it is within our power, we are obligated to. I can afford to help you make your friend feel better, so I will. Simple as that. Now, it is busy out there and I need to get to work. If you want to stay with me tonight you can.”

She turned to go and I caught her tail. “I love you. You’re the best pony in the world and you’ve never, ever been anything but good to me,” I said softly.

The older mare smiled and replied, “I love you, too. You’re a good filly. Now seriously, don’t get me started crying. Busy night tonight. We’ll chat more later, okay?”

“Okay,” I repeated before letting her go.

The world doesn’t punish us for doing good things. Melody had done a good thing and gotten hurt but not too hurt. She’d get better and those ponies had lived. Maybe we should all do more good things. Maybe I should do more good things. Things that matter. Things that would let me help ponies like Dolly helped me.

I wiped my eyes. Melody was going to be okay. I was going to be okay. Right now, though, Dolly needed her new junior-apprentice sodajerk and I wasn’t going to let her down. It was time to get to work.

☼

Melody’s hospital room wasn’t so bad. She had it all to herself since the other bed was currently empty. Then there was the fact that I’d decorated it up a little bit. Emphasis on a little bit. I didn’t go overboard this time.

The mare was still laughing and shaking her head. “You are really going the extra mile for somepony you barely know.”

“No, I’m going the extra mile for my friend. Come on, I’m trying really hard here! I felt like such an idiot after yesterday. I’m really sorry about that. I hope I didn’t get you into any kind of trouble with your general.”

Melody snickered and shook her head. “No. The lieutenant just thought you were sweet. I’m pretty sure Strong Wing thinks we’re together, though. Which is fine. After yesterday you’re his number one pony.”

“Why?”

She snorted. “Why? You’re not a royal guard and you didn’t run away scared. You followed the ambulance, you waited here for me, you informed him, and you brought me all kinds of things. He thinks you’re great.”

“Oh… well, that is nice of him. I think you’re great for what you did. Will you get a medal?”

“A medal? I suppose so. Some kind of bravery award. It is nice but that isn’t why I did it or why I do my job.”

I settled into the chair next to her. “Do you do it because you can and it is the right thing to do?”

Melody blinked and stared at me. “Yes… that is exactly why. How did you know?”

“You and Dolly seem a lot alike. I don’t do anything like that. I just make fizzy drinks.”

With a wink, Melody replied, “You took care of me and didn’t have to. Besides, somepony has to make fizzy drinks. Could you imagine a world where we couldn’t get fizzy drinks? What would be the point of saving anypony then?”

I smirked and then laughed. “Fine, fine. I get it.” I picked up one of the Cosmarepolitans I’d purchased for her. “Okay, do you want to learn 30 ways to please your stallion or hear about the latest news in fashion?”

Melody’s nose wrinkled. “Seriously, those are my options? I guess read the bit about stallions. I might as well hear about how other mares live.”

“Oh, we live well, thank you!” I flipped to the page in question and cleared my throat. “Number one. Get a fresh tomato, cut out the center, and…”

☼

Monday came a little too quickly for me. In the past I hadn’t really cared too much but now that I had a job, school, and a friend in the hospital, my social card was pretty full. Still, it wasn’t busy in a bad way, just a different way.

I was also having different thoughts about school. Melody’s experience had me thinking a lot. Not about where I was going to be tonight but where I’d be next week or next month. How about in a year? I’d never thought like that before.

“Sunny Day?”

Who? Me? I blinked and found Princess Celestia staring at me. The rest of the class, too. I’d zoned out during the lecture. That was probably a mistake.

“Yes, ma’am?”

“Are you paying attention?”

I shook my head. “No, ma’am. I’m sorry.”

“I thought not, but that is okay. I’m sure you have your reasons. I asked if you could explain an unethical way to use your magic. Individually, that is. Not magic in general. Could you do that for us, please?”

“Yes, ma’am. That is pretty easy. My magic is heat- and fire- based. Pretty much, I can’t think of any ethical reason to use it at all. So, more or less, I only have one rule: don’t point your horn at a pony! It seems so simple I’m not sure I need the class.”

Princess Celestia smiled. “It is quite straightforward with your magic. Either you use it for bad purposes or you don’t use it at all? I think that is your view. Never point it at a pony... Cute. What about ponies whose magic is more subtle?”

That was, more or less, my view, yeah. “How do you mean?”

"What if a unicorn has magic that could influence the way a pony felt about another pony and used it on them without their knowledge? What then?"

Did that sort of magic exist? “That would be unethical.”

"Now, what if those two ponies were a wife and a husband having a fight, and that unicorn's magic simply made them remember why they got married in the first place?"

“Then it would be ethical?”

"And what if by falling in love again they didn't resolve their issue, so they only fight again later because the unicorn didn't actually help the root of the problem?"

“Unethical?”

"But what if they are stronger in the second fight and come through it on the other side still together because of their renewed love due to that magic spell?"

“Ethical? Princess, this is really confusing.”

She smiled brightly at me. “Yes. Then what is the harm in having a class to at least discuss it and help ponies to think in those terms?”

Well, now she had me. “Ethical?” I said with a smile.

Princess Celestia laughed softly and just shook her head. “I’m going to take that to mean you understand my point.”

“Yes, Princess, I do.”

“Very good. We’ll stop there for the day. Sunny, could you remain behind a moment?”

Oops. Well, perhaps I should have been a little less honest. “Yes, ma’am.”

The rest of the class cleared out leaving me alone with the princess. As in the ruler of our entire kingdom. The alicorn. The one that raised the sun and moon. The most magical pony alive. All of the bravado drained out of me and I just stared at her.

“Sunny, would you like me to give you a pass on this class? I can do that,” she said softly.

A pass? “I have to take this to graduate, Princess.”

She smiled and waved a hoof. “I know. I’ll give you a passing score. As in, you pass the class but you don’t have to come anymore. You clearly don’t want to.”

She could do that? Of course she could do that! That would be great! One less course. One less stupid lecture about things that didn’t make sense. Things I’d never understand. Things I didn’t need.

Yes. Yes, this would work… but why? Why would she do that? Did she not want me here?

“Sunny? Do you want me to pass you?” she repeated.

“Yes… but you can’t.”

“I can.”

“No, you can’t. I mean, you can! But you can’t.”

The princess tilted her head. “And why not?”

“I haven’t earned it.”

“But you don’t want to be here.”

No, I didn’t. But I’d also been learning that adults had to occasionally do things they didn’t want to do. Like work for bits. “Sometimes ponies have to do things they don’t want to do. Maybe I don’t need to be here. Maybe I do. I wasn’t too keen on learning math either, to be honest. Do you want to give me a pass?”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “No. I find you funny and refreshing. Most ponies don’t look their monarch in the eye and tell me they weren’t paying attention.”

I felt my face burn red with embarrassment. “I’m so, so sorry, Princess! I’ve just got a lot on my mind. It isn’t that you’re not interesting—”

“It isn’t?”

“Okay! I’m sorry, you aren’t! It totally isn’t interesting. I don’t get it because all of my spells are similar other than my little utility ones. But I swear, today I wasn’t ignoring you because of that. I really do have a lot on my mind.” Wait. Sunny Day, did you just tell the princess she was uninteresting and that you were ignoring her? Yes, yes you did. Good job!

The princess started laughing and just shook her head. “Yes, you’re most certainly fun. You should stay in my class for that reason alone and you just might learn something, too. What is on your mind that has you ignoring me?”

I sighed and shrugged. Should I really burden the princess with my trivial life? She had asked, and she seemed to like honesty… “I just… my friend got hurt. She’s a royal guard and she got hurt saving some ponies. I’d never seen anypony get hurt like that. They were in danger and she just ran right in to save them. And it made me think about myself.”

“I’m sorry about your friend. How does it make you think about yourself?”

“Poorly? Maybe? I mean, I make fizzy drinks and go to school. When I’m not doing that I go on dates. That doesn’t matter at all, right? I mean, I’m not doing good! I’m not saving ponies. And my magic?

“Princess, all I can do is blow things up! What am I supposed to do with that? It is clear that I’m just supposed to keep my magic to myself. So I get frustrated sometimes coming here. Like… why bother? Just don’t use major magic. Keep it to the minor stuff that foals could do.”

The princess stood there and listened intently. It was like she actually cared. Finally, she asked, “Don’t you think a young pony should start small?”

I blinked. “What?”

“Shouldn’t you start small? I was small once. Twice, actually. You start small. Yes, today you’re making fizzy drinks, but tomorrow you might own a fizzy drink company. And is it not in fashion for young ponies to go on dates these days? How else are you supposed to learn what kind of pony you’d like to be with?

“Why do you have to do great things today? Aren’t you building a foundation so that you can do them tomorrow?”

“I… I don’t know if I am. Of course, I’ve never thought about it that way. I mean, Dolly… Dolly is the owner of the bar I work at… Dolly is training me. I started washing glasses, now I’m making fizzy drinks. But Melody does good now.”

The princess chuckled. “Well, unless something has changed in the last minute, you are Sunny Day, not Melody. Melody grew up different than you, I would bet. She might have been ready sooner. Sunny, don’t rush into too much responsibility. There will be plenty of time for that. Go at your own pace.”

“And my magic?”

“That is a tougher question, my little pony. Magic can be fickle in how it manifests itself. Even I do not profess to understand it fully. Some unicorns can barely use more than a few utility spells. Some have the endless potential to learn them all, but cannot muster the strength for major magic. You have that power, but only in a narrow way. What kind of magic would you like to have instead?”

That was not an easy question. I’d never bothered to think about it. Then it hit me. It should have been obvious! “How about the power to heal ponies? That magic exists, right? I could use it to help Melody?”

Princess Celestia took a soft breath and her head bobbed. “It does, Sunny, but that is some of the most powerful, difficult, and taxing major magic in existence. Even I struggle with it. Do you know how rare it is for a unicorn to be able to use even the basic spells from that source?”

“No, but should that stop me from trying if I really wanted to?”

“No, but are you prepared for the potential of disappointment?”

“I’m not sure, but I’d rather try and not succeed than do nothing. Dolly says that if we can help we’re obligated to. Maybe I can use the magic, maybe I can’t. If I can, though, don’t I have to?”

“Dolly sounds quite wise. Very well. You and I will practice together after class for half an hour. We can see if you can find the spark within you. If not, perhaps I can give you some clarity on your own magic.”

I gasped. “You’re going to tutor me? Why?”

“Because Dolly says that if we can help we’re obligated to. I can help, so I will. Now, let’s get started. We’ve already cut into our time today.”

Quickly, I nodded. “Yes, Princess! Thank you, Princess!”

Author's Note

Quill & Blade Universe
Mirror Site - In the event FIM Fiction is down / Patreon Rewards
Ask Us - Submit your questions for Anzel, Crystal, or their characters
Patreon - Love our work? Please consider supporting it on Patreon!

6. Taking Ownership

Diddle hoofed at my chest a little as she snuggled against me in her bed. It was late and yet we hadn’t managed to go to bed on time, even though I actually had the night off. We’d managed to get into bed on time, but then things happened.

“So, just so I’m clear. You got a better job and, instead of dropping out of school, you get three tutoring sessions with Princess Celestia a week?” Diddle asked.

“That is somehow what happened to me, yes.”

She giggled and pushed her hoof against my cheek. “That could only happen to Sunny Day.”

“What does that mean?” I asked.

“You’re like a cat: you always land on your hooves. At least for as long as I’ve known you,” she mumbled before yawning and nestling her head under my chin. “I’m really happy for you. This will work out for the better.”

I suppose Diddle was right. Things did seem to work out for me in general. At least once I set my mind to doing something. Hard work was paying off. It was certainly paying off better than being a lazy mooch. There was probably a lesson there, but now I was sleepy. Diddle had already passed out. We could think about it in the morning.

After class…

After I visited Melody…

Then after work…

When did I get so many responsibilities?

☼

Princess Celestia stood silently by my side. She never disparaged me when I failed. In fact, she was always positive and encouraged me to keep going. In some ways it was infuriating. Mostly because I was nothing but a failure.

“It’s okay, Sunny, try again. This time concentrate on positive energy and placing it into a really small area,” she said softly.

The task was supposed to be simple. There was a cut down the middle of a piece of wood. Before I could even think about working on a pony I had to mend the cut. Just use positive energy, feel the two sides, and knit them back together. Easy for a unicorn as powerful as me.

Breathe slowly like she taught. In—one, two, three. Out—one, two, three. In… out… Feel the mystical energy brush past my horn. Draw it in. Draw it in. Feel the positive resonations. Focus on the cut, horn down, and release.

A very narrow beam leaped from my horn and hit the cut perfectly. I’d done it! I’d gotten far better at focusing. Then the scent of burning wood hit my nostrils. I stopped the spell and sighed.

Princess Celestia lightly stroked her wing along my back. “Your control is some of the best I’ve ever seen. That heat lance was tiny. You could cauterize wounds quite easily with that or even do engraving.”

Always positive. Even when working on a lost cause. I smiled up at her and nodded. “Yes, I’ve never had it so small or narrow before. It’s still destructive, though, Princess. Why is everything I channel with magic destructive? I just want to do something that matters.”

“I’m afraid even I don’t know. Magic is as fickle as our talents. Some unicorns are strong, some are weak. Some can learn many spells while others struggle to know a few. There is no easy answer but, like many things in life, the more we work at it the better we get. Even if that just means discovering new ways for you to control or grow your talent with heat and fire.”

After a soft squeeze with her wing, she pushed on, “But why do you need magic to do something that matters? Doesn’t it matter to read to ponies in the hospital? Doesn’t it matter to help build homes for ponies on hard times? Doesn’t it matter to provide company to the elders? Sunny Day, you don’t need magic to make a difference.”

“I… I guess I don’t. I just thought that all of the big differences are made with magic.”

The princess shook her head. “No, the biggest efforts are achieved with a little kindness, generosity, and love. Why don’t you start there?”

“Yes, Princess,” I replied softly. She’d given me a ton to think about. There were a lot of things a pony could do without magic. Tons of them, actually! I could do them and not use my magic. Plus, if there was ever a need for a pony that could start fires, I was their filly!

“Now try again,” she said.

“Pardon?”

“Try again. Try to mend the wood. Just because you can help in other ways does not mean we should give up. At the least, you’ll have a better understanding of your magic.”

Always positive. Always supportive. I nodded and turned back to the piece of wood. Why she’d want me to get better at blowing things up I’d never understand, but if she wanted to invest her time in me the least I could do was try.

☼

“Melody!” I chimed happily as I pushed through the door of her hospital room, several trashy magazines captured in my magic and floating along with me.

She looked up from her bed and smiled. “Well, don’t you look happy. Did something good happen?”

“Yes! I got off school and came to see my poor, frightened, laid-up, wounded, and miserable friend.”

Melody’s head tilted and she replied flatly, “And then you came here?”

With a laugh, I nodded. “Yes, and then I came here. How’re you?”

“Better. Getting better.” She wiggled her forehooves a bit. They were still wrapped in bandages. “I need less pain medicine now and the tingles are starting to fade.”

I landed all of the magazines beside her and set my forehooves on the bed. “I’m glad. Really I am. I’m ready for you to take me out and buy me dinner,” I teased before nuzzling her.

“Buy you dinner? Buy you dinner? You should buy me dinner! I’m the one that got hurt.”

First, I swished my tail. Then I slightly turned my head and flashed my eyes at her. “But I’m cute.”

Melody groaned and asked, “Does that work for you often?”

I blinked a few times and wiggled my eyebrows as a response.

“Fine, I’ll buy you dinner! Now, what did you bring me today?”

Eagerly, I clapped my forehooves together. “So many horrible things! I found a new Cosmarepolitan and a few of those celebrity rumor magazines. You know, the ones where they take a fact that is marginally true and distort it completely.”

The mare’s ears wiggled and she peered at me. “You’re taking some kind of sick pleasure in bringing me this stuff.”

“You’ve enjoyed it! Don’t pawn this all off on me… but, I also brought you a magazine about puzzles. Strong said you’re into puzzles.”

“Yeah… I am. I won’t fight it. Alright, well, before you fill my head with useless trash tell me something good about you. What has been going on outside of this room? You’ve been awfully busy lately.”

I waved a hoof. “You know how it is! You’re a working filly. School, work, and other things. Diddle mostly. It has been great, though.”

Melody smiled and shrugged, “And yet you still make time almost every day to come see a mare you barely know.”

“I don’t ‘barely know you’. We’re friends and friends help each other… and buy their cuter friends dinner. Now, do you want to hear about Princess Celestia’s cake addiction or the latest in puzzles?”

“Puzzles, please. That whole cake thing is the biggest load of hay. Ponies blew that out of proportion.”

I smiled and nodded. “Puzzles it is. Oh… before I do, I have a question for you. Do you know anything I could volunteer for? Like with the royal guard?”

“What do you mean?” Her head tilted.

“You know… to help ponies. I want to do something that matters. Does the royal guard need volunteers for things?”

Melody laughed softly. “You can’t be a volunteer royal guard. It is a way of life, Sunny… but I do happen to know that a lot of guards work with a program that goes to elderly ponies’ homes, helps clean them up, and then spend time with the ponies that own them. It is really awesome. Would that work?”

“I can do that, yeah! Okay, how do I get on with that?” I asked.

“Just talk to Strong Wing about it. He’s our chapter’s captain.”

“Great, I’ll do that!” Of course he was! Strong Wing was like a model pony citizen. Even I’d figured that out from our few and brief interactions. I flipped the puzzle magazine open and said, “Alright, let’s see. Oh, evidently, puppy puzzles are in fashion.”

☼

Dolly leaned against the bar looking over the crowd. It was busy again. The Mare Contraire was always busy, actually. I had never stopped to think about how the older mare had built such a thriving business from such a little hole in the wall.

“Sunny I need two orange and one cherry fizzy,” Lollypop said from off to the right.

“You’ve got it!” I replied cheerfully before turning back to the fountain. I’d recently been allowed to start making fizzy drinks for the customers. That was a huge vote of confidence and boosted my morale.

With care and precision, I made the three drinks, set them on a tray, and floated it down to Lollypop. Then I turned back to Dolly. She was still watching the crowd. “Something on your mind, Dolly?”

“Hmm?” she replied absently.

I lightly poked her with my horn. “Hello? Work hours? If you have time to lean you have time to clean.”

The older mare looked over at me and snorted. “Is that so? Who made you bar manager?”

“Well, the owner is looking a little senile so I thought somepony would need to take over. Might as well be me!”

Dolly laughed. “You think you can take Emerald in a fight? I’m sorry, filly, you might be a lead pony but I doubt you could take a punch.” She reached over, tossed my mane a bit, and winked.

I blew my bangs out of my eyes and shrugged. “It was worth a shot. So, what’s on your mind?”

“Oh, not much. I was just thinking about you a bit.”

I blinked. “Me? What’s up?”

She waved a hoof. “Not really you exactly. Me when I was your age. I looked over at you when you came in and it made me feel old.”

My nose wrinkled. “Thanks?”

Dolly laughed and shook her head. “No, sweetie! It is fine. I’m proud of you is all, and it just made me realize where I am in life. You know, I never settled down and had a family. Then you breezed into my life a few years back and it has been great.”

“It has been great for me, too. I’m just glad you didn’t laugh me out of Canterlot when we met.”

The mare grinned evilly. “You came in too hot then, too.”

“Yeah, yeah… so what is this big meeting about tonight?”

Dolly winked. “You’ll see tonight. Now get back to work. I’m going to start cleaning since I’m leaning.”

☼

Staff meetings weren’t common for the Mare Contraire. Dolly generally felt they were a waste of time and that she was better off just telling us what we needed to know when she saw us. That meant this was something serious.

The sun hadn’t quite come up by the time we’d closed but it probably wouldn’t be too long before it did. The bar was quiet now even with all of us talking. Everypony was there: Dolly, Emerald Eyes, Lollypop, Cherry, Pink Pearls, Garnet, and Mango.

I’d been around after hours before but it was always weird. The doors were locked, the dance floor was empty, and everypony had put their manes up. There was no cleaning, no post-work, or anything of the sort. Just all of us standing around the bar while Dolly finished her count for the night.

“Alright, Dolly, enough waitin’! What’s this all about?” Lollypop asked.

Emerald nodded. “Yeah, come on, you old mare, spill! I’ve got to get home to my filly.”

Dolly waved a hoof at them. “Hush. You can wait a few more minutes, this is important.” She continued to count the till, moving bits into a pile.

I sat on one of the bar stools and slowly spun myself while we waited.

“2002, 2003, 2004, and 2005 exactly!” Dolly exclaimed before turning away from the bits and setting champagne flutes in front of us.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

The older mare opened a cabinet and levitated three bottles of champagne out of it. The first went to Emerald, the second to Lollypop, and the last to her own hooves. “Fillies, I have some big news that is going to impact you all. Every closeout since the first night we opened, I’ve been taking some bits and putting them aside. These were outside of the usual profits and such. I made do on what was left.”

Emerald’s head tilted. “So… you’re telling us you’ve been skimming off the top?”

Dolly laughed and nodded. “Well, it isn’t really skimming! I’ve been saving off the top to put the bits in a special fund. A fund to buy this building instead of rent it. As of tonight, I can take all of those savings and go do the deal in the morning! Girls, we own the place!”

For a moment, there was a confused pause and then a burst of excited cheers. Lollypop wasted no time before shaking up and cracking open the champagne. She expertly sprayed Dolly, Emerald, and then the rest of us before starting to pour.

Emerald just stood there in shocked silence. She’d been Dolly’s first employee and had pretty much seen it all. Lollypop had been second, but there was a big gap between those two.

Dolly reached across the bar and pulled the green mare into a hug. “I wanted it to be a surprise. Plus, I never knew how much we’d make each night. All your hard work has paid off, sweetie. You were my first bartender and we’ve done it!”

Pink Pearls asked, “So, what does this mean exactly, Dolly?”

“Well, for starters, a pay raise across the board since I won’t be saving anymore and we don’t have to pay rent. You’ve all worked so hard through the good times and the bad. Obviously it will go by seniority but even our newest ponies will get something. I also plan to hire another pony or two so you can start getting that time off you wanted.”

A raise? We get a raise! I cheered a bit louder, which blended in with all of the others.

Dolly filled our glasses and levitated hers in her magic. “Alright, let’s make it official. Lift your glasses and toast the Mare Contraire! To a whole new era of our business.”

“To the Mare Contraire!” we cheered before drinking.

Lollypop went over to the sound system, turned it back on, and started a record. “Well, forget going home! I say we party until Dolly does the deal with the landlord and leave our future selves to deal with the consequences.”

“Works for me,” I replied before hopping off the stool and heading for the dance floor.

“I know I’m going to regret this, but party on!” Dolly chimed.

☼

Cold. Cold, cold, cold, cold. I stood up and banged my head. “Ow!”

“Mind the booth,” Lollypop groaned next to me.

A quick survey of my surroundings revealed that she and I were nestled beside each other under one of the booths. It was dark inside the bar and there was no music playing. My head hurt a bit and it wasn’t because I’d just whacked it. “Why are we under the booth?”

“Privacy to make out,” she said as softly as she could.

“Ooh. I don’t remember that at all. Did we?”

“No idea.”

My body was stiff and achy. Carefully I slipped out from under the booth and took stock. The bar was still in one piece, but that didn’t seem to be the case for the ponies that ran it. They were all strewn about in various places asleep or half asleep. All except Emerald and Dolly.

Emerald was nowhere to be found which wasn’t surprising. She had a filly at home. Dolly looked perfectly fine and was setting bits into a bag.

I wandered over, climbed onto a stool, and set my chin down on the bar. “You look perky. How are you perky?”

She winked. “I’ve been drinking longer than you and I’m buying this building. Nothing is going to stop me today.” She finished loading the bits and then set a glass beside my face after filling it with water. “Drink all of that.”

I did so without any coaxing. “Can I come with you?”

Dolly grinned and leaned down to kiss my forehead. “No. I don’t need you distracting Mr. Goldhooves with your wild charm. Instead, be a dear and make sure everypony gets water. There are pain tabs in my desk drawer, too. Then go to school when it is time.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I replied.

“Good girl. See you later.” Then she headed off, her saddle bag loaded with bits. More bits than I’d ever seen or imagined. How neat was that? Dolly, the dropout, was going to go buy her bar forever. Maybe that would be me one day if I worked as hard as her!

That could wait, though. For now, I just needed to check on the staff, feed them water and pain tabs, and then get ready for school. Thankfully, as I started to do so, most of them were already up and moving. Everypony seemed fine on the whole. We just might all be a little more careful with the drinking next time.

When I wandered out of the Mare Contraire, the sun was already up. Its beautiful radiance made my brain hurt. Despite that, Canterlot looked brighter than ever. White stone buildings rose off the side of the mountain and glimmered in the day. I’d never really appreciated before what it meant to own one. It had never crossed my mind. Now it was something to think about. I couldn’t live on Diddle and Dilly’s couch forever.

The trot to the school was slower than normal so as to keep my brain from bouncing too much in my head. When I got there, I slipped inside and to my first class of the day: Sex Ed. Suffice to say, I hadn’t learned anything yet, but I was committed to it now. There was no stopping Sunny Day!

Author's Note

Quill & Blade Universe
Mirror Site - In the event FIM Fiction is down / Patreon Rewards
Ask Us - Submit your questions for Anzel, Crystal, or their characters
Patreon - Love our work? Please consider supporting it on Patreon!

7. Push It To The Limit

Fire. Yup, the classroom was on fire. At least parts of it were. Namely the lectern and one side of the instructor's desk. And the piece of wood I was working on? Incinerated. Nothing but ash.

I just stared wide-eyed while Princess Celestia calmly encircled the flames with her magic and then somehow created a little rainstorm within the bubbles. It was all over in a matter of seconds.

“I’m so sorry, Princess! I didn’t mean to! I was just focusing so hard,” I stammered.

The alicorn softly shook her head. “There is no reason to apologize. These things happen. Although perhaps from now on, we should continue these lessons in one of the warded rooms. I honestly didn’t foresee that burst of power. I think you’ve reached a new level, Sunny. Do you feel alright?”

Did I feel alright? I felt awful! My nose wrinkled up. “A new level of destructiveness? Yay! I’m so thrilled. I… am talking sarcastically to the ruler of all ponies. Totally inappropriate, I’m sorry. I’m just frustrated.”

Princess Celestia smiled at me. “I know you are. It is a dedicated pony, however, that goes on. You did not wish to learn more about fire magic and yet you persist to understand your power.”

“No, Princess, that isn’t accurate. I persist because you’re nice to me and I like spending time with you. I really don’t want to be this good at setting things on fire. I just… well, I said it, I like you. I wish I could be more like Twilight Sparkle, though. She’s good at everything.”

The princess cleared her throat. “Not everything…”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Twilight Sparkle is good at studying and practicing. She’s excellent with her magic, but she is shy and socially unprepared. She could certainly never speak sarcastically in front of the ruler of all ponies. She does not make others laugh. Everypony is different, Sunny. It is clear that other major magics are not for you. Who can say why?”

“That doesn’t mean I have to like it, does it?”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “No, it does not. Although it does mean you’ll have to accept it sooner or later. And, if you like, you can be very good at it or not. That is up to you. To understand what you don’t want or to be ignorant of it. In either case, I am glad a power like this fell to a pony like you.”

A pony like me? What did that mean? “I don’t understand. Why?”

“You have immense destructive power and don’t want it. Imagine what sort of pony you might be if you did. Perhaps your powers will someday be needed. Perhaps they won’t. In either case, the pony that seeks power is one to be feared. I have lost more than one student to the call of arrogance and desire.”

That actually made sense. Why not give the power to a pony that didn’t want it. I’d use it responsibly or not at all. Although the idea of it being needed someday was silly. There was no such thing as fate and destiny. It was all just random chance.

We stood together in silence, looking over the burnt desk and lectern. With a tentative grin, I asked, “Do I have to pay for this?”

“Yes,” she replied flatly.

“Aww, really?”

“No, but let’s get out of here before Apple Polish figures out it was us.”

“Princess, you’re so sill—” She was already out of the door and halfway down the hall. She was already halfway down the hall!

I looked around and quickly galloped out after her.

☼

I stopped by the Mare Contraire on my way home from the fire… I mean school. My hooves were dragging as I let myself in through the back door. It wasn’t because I was down about the mishap, either. It was like I was completely drained. I’d been fine and then suddenly I felt exhausted.

Magic wore unicorns out in general. I guess powerful magic wore them out more. It brought to mind a lecture Apple Polish had given in my first year. She had said something about energy in versus energy out. Either way, I guess reaching a new level, as the princess had put it, had me half asleep.

The break room was dark so I went over to the water cooler, filled up a cup, and grabbed some crackers before heading to the couch. I just needed something… something to… to—

Somepony was shaking me. How had they snuck up on me?

“Sunny? Sunny, are you okay?”

My vision was blurry but I was pretty sure it was Dolly. When had she come into the room? “Yeah, just need some crackers,” I mumbled.

“Sweetie, are you hurt? Can you stand up?”

Why did she sound so worried? Was I hurt? I was just laying down on the couch… wait, where was the couch? Why was I on the floor? Was I lying in water? Please say it was water. It smelled like water.

Oh thank Celestia, I had spilled my cup. “I think so.” I stood up while Dolly and Emerald helped me. Evidently Emerald was there, too.

“What happened?” I asked.

Dolly shook her head. “I don’t know. Emerald came back here and found you passed out on the floor. She couldn’t get you to wake up so she came and got me. I think we need to get you to the hospital.”

Softly, I waved my hoof. My vision was clearing and the fog that seemed to be filling my head was lifting. “No, I’m okay. I did some serious magic today at school. I think it’s just that. Like running too much or trying to talk three other ponies into bed.”

Emerald smirked. “I guess she’s okay. She’s starting to sound normal again.”

Dolly didn’t seem convinced. She helped me over to the couch and settled me on it herself. “I don’t know. I mean… yeah, I can see getting tired from using magic but to pass out? I’ve never passed out.” Her horn lit up to get me a fresh cup of water. She levitated it to me along with some crackers.

I accepted both and started to munch on the snack. They were, without a doubt, the best crackers I’d ever had. The water, too. I didn’t realize I was so thirsty or hungry.

“Easy, Sunny, you don’t have to swallow them whole. We’ve got plenty,” Dolly said before looking sideways at Emerald.

Emerald shrugged. “Sorry, Dolly, you could tell me magic can transform a toothpick into a taco and I’d believe it. I’ve got wings, not a horn. She looks okay but we should probably get her checked out.”

“I’ll be okay, really. I just need to rest. I’ll talk to my mentor tomorrow and see what she thinks. I’m feeling better though.” I wrapped the box of crackers in my magic and started to pull it towards me. Halfway across the room the levitation spell gave out and the thing fell.

Dolly’s horn light up and caught them before they hit the floor. She brought them the rest of the way. “Well… whatever it is, I think you should lay off your horn for the night, okay? Now you stay on that couch. I’ll be back to check on you in a little bit.”

“Okay,” I said before I wrapped my hooves around the crackers and started stuffing them in my mouth. They were amazing. Emerald filled up several cups of water and sat them on the end table next to the couch.

Dolly gave me one more look before heading back up front. I’d be fine. I just needed to eat, drink, and nap a little before work. I had a few hours anyway to rest up.

☼

The Mare Contraire had been pretty quiet, which wasn’t a surprise. Wednesday nights aren’t exactly the high time for going out for working ponies. I understood that now. Which meant I didn’t feel too guilty when Dolly sent me home after I fell asleep on the soda fountain for the second time.

That is when I found out I had sick days. Of course, according to her, she got to decide when I was sick. I’m not sure the law would agree but I wasn’t going to argue. Plus, I really did need to get some more rest.

One of the things I quickly learned once I moved in with Diddle and Dilly was that they were both out a lot. That usually meant I had the apartment to myself before work and, when I got home, they were usually asleep.

I’d thought that tonight was going to be different because I was home early but I guess not. Nopony was home. Which was okay because I’d cooked rice and carrots for three and ate it all. Energy out, energy in. I really needed to talk to Apple Polish.

There was a rattle of keys outside the door. Somepony was home. The door opened and Dilly Dally wandered in. It was the first time I’d seen him in a while. He was always so career focused. He was also adorable.

Diddle and Dilly were twins but they were quite the opposite in many ways. Dilly’s coat was silver like Diddle’s mane and tail while his were purple like her coat.

Then there were personality differences. Dilly worked hard and Diddle hardly worked! Not that I could be a judge of that. Diddle was also more outgoing.

Of course, they both had the biggest, most brilliant blue eyes. They always got my attention with those.

They were both svelte and petite, too. Dilly was a bit bigger but, as far as stallions went, he was on the smaller size. It made them both so cute.

“Hi there!” I chimed from my spot on the couch.

Dilly’s tail swished and he replied, “Hey, Sunny. No work tonight?”

I shook my head. “Nope, evidently I overdid it at school and Dolly sent me home for a sick day.”

“Aww, that is too bad. Do you feel okay? Can I get you anything?”

He was so sweet and considerate. It was no wonder mares kept grabbing him off the street and pulling him into their houses. Dilly was your all-around good, wholesome stallion. “Oh, no. I’m totally fine now. I took a couple of naps, made dinner, and ate it. I technically made dinner for you, too, but I ate it. Sorry. I’ll make you something else.”

I slipped off the couch but Dilly quickly waved his hooves. “No, no, thank you! You’re sick. I also had dinner with my boss at her house with her eight daughters.”

Eight daughters? She was trying to marry my Dilly off! Well… that was okay. He was the type that would get married and have a ton of foals. “I’m not sick, it was just exhaustion. I’m really fine now. Although I guess if you ate, you ate. Did you escape unmolested?”

Dilly’s cheeks turned bright red and he quickly nodded.

“Good! Out of the frying pan and right into the fire.”

His head tilted. “Huh?”

I was already up so I crossed the room and looped my forehooves around his neck. “I haven’t seen you in a while. We’re all alone, your bed is empty, you’re super cute… do the math, Mr. Weatherpony.”

Dilly’s already flushed face turned even more so. “But… but Sunny, you’re sick! I’d be taking advantage of you!”

It took all of my effort not to laugh. That would have been rude. I rubbed my cheek right up against his and then whispered in his ear, “Not sick. Was exhausted. Now I have energy. If you help me work it out, I can get a good night’s sleep and be ready to face the day tomorrow.”

Then I let him go, teasingly swatted him with my tail, and marched right into his bedroom. Let’s see him say no to that!

“I… uh, if you’re sure… okay!” He trotted quickly behind me and shut the door.

☼

The School for Gifted Unicorns had been my home for years. It had been my goal to move on from it but lately I’d been spending more time than ever there. Today was possibly the worst, too! I had actually made an appointment with Apple Polish and kept it. What was the world coming to!

Apple Polish was in her usual place behind the desk going over some paperwork. I sat in the chair across from her. She was making me wait. It was deserved, though. Celestia knows I’d been late for every appointment we’d ever had.

It was still frustrating. Especially since I had somewhere to be. Strong Wing was going to show me the ropes on volunteering. It was time to move this along.

“I’m living with Diddle and Dilly now. I let my old place go so I could save on rent for a little bit. Plus it makes it really easy for us to have—”

“Stop right there! I assume I’ve made my point.”

“Yes. Your time is valuable and it is rude to make a pony wait. I really need you today, though.”

Her brow raised skeptically.

“No, really!”

“With what?”

I explained the whole situation to her in detail. This wasn’t the sort of thing you kept secret since Dolly may have been right about me needing a doctor. Although in this case a doctor of magic was in order.

Apple Polish sat in her usual stiff way, listening. Once I’d finished she said, “I suspected it was you and the princess that blew up the lecture hall.”

“Oh, well yeah. Then she ran off.”

“She is prone to doing that, yes. I think she finds it funny. I don’t.”

No surprise there. “Can you help me?”

“Do you not remember your first year magic lectures?”

I wiggled a hoof back and forth.

She sighed. “Burn out. Magical burn out. Ponies might think unicorn magic is endless but it really isn’t. The day-to-day levitation of small objects will no more wear a pony out than walking. The more powerful the spell, however, the more energy you burn. You used some extremely powerful magic and sapped your entire reserve in one go.”

“Is that dangerous?” I asked.

Apple Polish shook her head. “Not inherently. You’ll just end up crashing like you did. The real danger is if you can’t eat, drink, or sleep afterwards. Then, of course, there is the risk of being in a bad situation after burning up all your energy. For instance, if you were fighting a pack of timberwolves and burned out on one, you’d be in serious trouble.”

Fighting a pack of timberwolves? Seriously? Did ponies do that sort of thing? “I’ll make a note of that. How do I avoid burning out?”

“Exercise. Lots of exercise. Magical exercise is, in some ways, like physical exercise. Pegasi fly to make their wings stronger. Earth ponies lift to build their muscles. Keep practicing the spells. Over and over. You hit a new level and burned out. Next time it won’t be so bad.”

“Is there any way to know?” I asked.

She shook her head. “Not at first and certainly not from the outside looking in. I’ve never met one unicorn that could look at another and know when they’d hit their limit. Eventually, now that you’ve hit that point, you’ll feel it inside. Sunny, you’re starting to really know your magic now. This is what I was trying to get you to. If you burnt out, you’re going to find your limit soon.”

“And when I hit my limit I’m done?”

Apple Polish shrugged. “In my mind we’re never done. That is just when the work gets extremely hard. The gains are smaller. You may shift from power to control. From control to precision. It is hard to say. At any rate, you need to be careful. I’m sure Princess Celestia will be more so now that you hit that point.”

Limits. I would hit my limit and that was okay. I couldn’t imagine any more power. I could already do some really nasty things with my magic. I clearly had no talent for any other kinds of spells, anyway. “Alright, so assuming I keep going, what is your advice to avoid passing out at work after training?”

“Just treat yourself right. Get plenty of rest before and after practice. Eat more if you think you’re going to be pushing yourself that hard again.”

“Okay, thank you for taking the time to explain it. Anyway, I need to go. I’m doing this volunteer thing where we visit elderly ponies. I’ll see you later, sorry about the classroom and the fire!”

Apple Polish seemed surprised. She stood and nodded. “It is okay, Sunny. Enjoy your volunteer work.”

“Will do! See you later.”

Now it was off to find Strong Wing and do our thing! Dolly had given me the evening off because she said volunteerism was very important and should be encouraged. That sounded good to me.

☼

Strong Wing and I trotted through Canterlot on our way to a neighborhood near where my old student housing had been. It was cheaper to live there so it was no surprise that a lot of the elderly ponies did.

Helping Hooves was a pretty cool program. Strong had told me all about it. Basically we did yard work, chores, and then just spent time with the elderly. That seemed like a good idea.

“I think you’ll like Mrs. Peaches. She’s quite a pony. She ran an orchard for years before she retired here.”

“What about Mr. Peaches? Was there a Mr. Peaches or a Mrs. Peaches II the Peachening?” I asked.

The stallion shook his head. “Mr. Peaches. He passed a few years back. Mrs. Peaches wants to stay in their home but it is getting harder and harder for her to do so. We try to get a pony out every single day for her. Her children come by a lot, too, but they still live further than they’d like. She won’t give up the house and they don’t want to make her.”

I nodded and made a note not to talk about Mr. Peaches. I understood how her kids felt, though. My mom and I were really far apart. Thankfully she wasn’t that much older than most ponies. She’d be fine for a long time.

“Here we are,” Strong said, motioning to the cutest little cottage I’d ever seen. It was one story and sat nestled between two far newer apartment buildings. The walls were white stucco and there was a lot of woodwork that went with it.

The door was peach colored and opened out into a little garden. Mrs. Peaches had her own tiny green space right in front of her house!

“Today we’re going to do her windows, sweep the floor, and dust. The yard is fine,” Strong said before going to the door and lifting a hoof to knock.

It opened immediately, revealing an elderly earth pony mare. Maybe the oldest one I’d ever seen. Her coat was, unsurprisingly, peach colored. Her mane was as gray and wispy as could be. A huge set of thick lensed glasses sat on her snout. She grinned and said, “Hello there, Strong, right on time like usual.” She then looked past him. “Aww, you brought your little marefriend. She’s so pretty! Good for you!”

Strong Wing softly cleared his throat. “No, ma’am, this is Sunny Day. She’s a new volunteer. I wanted her to come and meet you. I thought you’d like her.”

“Oh, well she looks like my youngest daughter. Other than being a unicorn. Is she single? Maybe you should ask her out. You never asked Peachy out and she went and got herself married to that simpleton,” the mare said before stepping out of the way. “Well, come in out of the elements you two!”

I tried not to laugh, but I did giggle. Strong looked super uncomfortable as we crossed the threshold into the little cottage.

It was adorable and well loved. Every wall was covered in pictures from a lifetime well lived. Young Mrs. Peaches, adult Mrs. Peaches with what I assumed was Mr. Peaches, their foals, their grandfoals, and maybe great-grandfoals.

There was minimal furniture. A couch, an old rocking chair, a kitchen table and a few chairs, and things like that. Also a door into what I guessed was the only bedroom.

“It is so nice to meet you, Sunny Day,” Mrs. Peaches said, offering her hoof.

I took it and shook. She had quite the grip! “Nice to meet you, too, Mrs. Peaches! Your home is beautiful.”

“You can call me Peaches and thank you. So are you single? You know Strong needs a nice mare to settle him down.”

Strong Wing was already in the small closet next to the kitchen pulling out brooms, pans, and dusters. He was pretending not to hear.

“Oh, yes, ma’am. I’m single. I’m a little young to get married, though.”

Peaches waved a hoof at me. Well, she tried. She didn’t get it high enough. “Nonsense! I’d already been married and had my first daughter by your age. Besides, you want to find a mate while you look your best. Lock them in and get to know them! Looks fade, personality is forever.”

I snickered and then started giggling. “Yes, ma’am,” I replied before reaching out with my magic and levitating a duster towards me. I went about dusting.

“Are you a royal guard, Sunny Day?” Peaches asked.

“No, ma’am, I’m a student. I got to the School for Gifted Unicorns. I’m also a junior apprentice sodajerk.” The duster flew to the other side of the room and carefully teased the tops of the pictures.

Peaches peered at me. “What is a junior apprentice sodajerk?”

“I don’t know!” I admitted and laughed. “That is my job title. I just make fizzy drinks.”

Peaches laughed too and made her way over to the rocking chair. She settled into it and shook her head. “The world sure got complicated. It used to be there was just sodajerks. That was it! I didn’t know it was a career path.”

Strong Wing swept around the cottage, working the minimal dust into a neat little pile. “Me either,” he said.

“Well, if you’d just marry her already she could quit,” Peaches said.

Oh, I was most certainly going to like Mrs. Peaches.

“She isn’t my fillyfriend, Mrs. Peaches.”

“Oh? That’s a shame. You’re doing a lovely job today. Of course you always do. Peachy is coming up tomorrow. You should come visit.”

Strong Wing looked my way and then shrugged. “But she’s already married.”

“Oh, come on, her husband is so dull he wouldn’t even notice. You know ponies can get divorced. She might not even need to!”

I lost it. I just started laughing at that point. The look on Strong Wing’s face was priceless. Dusting got to be very difficult at that point but I kept it up.

“I… uh… I have duty tomorrow, Mrs. Peaches. I’m sorry. Give my regards to Peachy.”

“Sure, sure. Sunny Day, why don’t you come over here a minute? You can dust later. They just dusted yesterday anyway.”

I glanced over at Strong. He nodded back so I did as she asked. “Yes, ma’am?”

“Oh, I just wanted to look at you a minute. You really do look like Peachy. I mean, she’s a little older but it is uncanny. Maybe that is why Strong brought you. You know he was sweet on her. They were just worlds apart.”

“I didn’t know that. I actually don’t know a lot about him. I’m good friends with his roommate.”

Mrs. Peaches lit right up. “You know Melody? Now that is a sweet girl! I thought the two of them were together but Melody likes mares. You know how it is. How is Melody? I haven’t seen her for a spell! What is she up to?”

“Oh, well she is pretty good. She got a little hurt doing her job. She’s been in the hospital.”

“Hospital! My goodness. Sunny Day, get my coat this instant. If that filly is in the hospital I’m going to see her.”

Strong’s eyes were wide. “Now, Mrs. Peaches…”

“No, sir, we’re going. Enough cleaning. Sunny Day, please get my coat.”

I blinked and wondered if I’d just screwed up. I did as she asked, though. It wasn’t too hard to find her coat in the little cottage. We got her dressed and then headed for the hospital.

Author's Note

Ah Mrs. Peaches. You are so fun to write ^_^

Plus, you know, a fire ;D

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

8. Ridin' High

Today was a good day. It had also been a day of firsts. First I’d had a good meeting with Apple Polish, then I’d met Mrs. Peaches for the first time, then we’d gone with her to the hospital to see Melody. Melody was ecstatic to see us all, by the way. Now, after safely getting Mrs. Peaches home, I was in a new bar: The Spearhead Tavern.

It wasn’t any old bar, though. It was a royal guard bar. After my first day of volunteering, Strong had insisted I come with him to meet up with his friends at the bar.

We were all sitting together at a big round table. I didn’t know anypony but it didn’t seem to matter. They were all very chummy. It was also neat because a lot of them were in armor. The whole place was full of armored ponies. Fit, muscled, armored ponies.

“So, she says: Sunny Day, get my coat!” Strong said, using a voice to somewhat sound like Mrs. Peaches. “And Sunny gets it. Then off to the hospital. I swear that mare has more strength than anypony I know.”

A blue and green pegasus mare across the table grinned. “Well, that sounds sweet. I’m sure Melody was thrilled.”

“Oh, she was,” Strong replied before looking at me. “Right, Sunny? How is your cider, by the way?”

My cider was good but strong. It wasn’t something I normally drank, but I liked it well enough. It had me feeling warm and fuzzy. Spending time with Mrs. Peaches had done that, too. Plus seeing Melody. I was feeling great. A little excited, too, and not in the happy way. Too many fit and good-looking ponies around.

I cleared my throat. “Right! Melody was so surprised when Peaches stormed her room. Even more so when she started ordering the doctors about and explaining how this one was the best at one thing and such.”

“Oh, yeah! In my shock I almost forgot that,” Strong said, laughing.

Another mare, a pink earth pony with a red mane, grinned. “I’m not surprised. That sounds like her. So, are you coming back, Sunny?”

“You bet! When do we start?”

Strong laughed and winked. “Next week. Same time if you can work it out with your schedule.”

“Oh, I’ll work it out. My boss is great.”

“Good, good! Well, as fun as this is, it is time to go. Do you need somepony to walk you home, Sunny?” Strong asked.

I shook my head. “No, I’ll be fine. Thank you for letting me tag along.”

“Thank you for volunteering,” Strong replied before standing up. “See everypony soon.”

They all exchanged happy goodbyes before heading out. I was still drinking my cider so I moved to the bar to free up the table.

A large earth pony sat down next to me and ordered something. She had a long black mane tied up in a ponytail and must have been some sort of bodybuilder. There was a slight stallionish look to her. Her copper-colored coat contrasted with a cutie mark that looked like an explosion. Celestia knows I’d seen my fair share of explosions lately so I knew what that looked like!

Our eyes briefly met when she caught me looking and she said, “Hi there.”

“Hi!” I chimed in response.

“Would you like another cider?” the bartender asked me.

“Yes, please,” I replied before setting the bits down.

“Are you from here?” the mare asked, drawing my attention back her way.

“Oh, not originally, but I’ve lived here for years.”

“Ah, do you happen to know where the royal guard academy is? I’m up from Fillydelphia to take some mandatory training classes.”

Royal guard academy? That was on that big campus halfway between the palace and the Wonderbolts stadium. At least I thought it was. I was at least ninety-nine percent sure but I was also feeling the cider.

“Uh, maybe,” I said. “I’m not a guard, though, so I can give you a well-educated guess but I bet anypony else in here would know for certain.”

“Ah, probably so. I’ll ask around. Have a good evening.”

“Good luck… uh…”

“Street Justice,” she said.

“Good luck, Street!”

The bartender had just set down another cider. Cider was expensive or Dolly had really been giving me a good deal. Either way, this would have to be my last one even though I was making a lot better money. Better was still not good.

I finished my drink and stood up with a slight wobble. I wasn’t drunk but the cider was harder to judge since it was unfamiliar. I may have had a little too much but I’d be fine. I was really hoping Diddle or Dilly would be home.

On my way to the door I stumbled. Before I hit the ground, however, I was caught by two forehooves. “Easy there,” came a concerned, masculine voice.

The source was a pegasus stallion. A stallion with a light blue coat, a dashing dark blue mane, and enough muscles to make my hind legs go weak. “Oh,” I said, looking up into his big green eyes.

“Oh? Are you okay?” he asked.

“Oh yeah, I’m okay,” I replied, setting a forehoof on his cheek. “You’re hot.”

His cheeks flushed some. “And you’re drunk.”

“No, I’m not. Just tipsy.” I looped my hoof behind his neck and pulled myself up. He didn’t budge an inch with his muscled, tight physique.

“Let me get you a cab.”

I set my other hoof on his nose. “Or, or, and I’m just making a suggestion, you can take me home yourself.”

“Okay… sure. I guess I can do that. What’s your name?”

“Sunny Day.”

“Great, I’m Soarin. Where do you live?”

Where did I live? “Mmm, tonight? Your bed.”

He sputtered, “Pardon?”

I pressed my nose to his ear. “Your bed? You’re handsome, I’m cute, and I’m feeling really good about myself tonight. So how about it? Tonight, your bed?”

Soarin looked around in confusion but his wings were twitching just like Diddle’s did. “Are you sure you’re not drunk?”

“I’m sure I’m not drunk.”

“Well… I guess you can come home with me. We’ll see about the bed thing once I give you a sobriety test.”

That made me giggle. “What, are you a royal guard ,too?”

He shook his head. “Royal navy, but I know how to do the test. Come on, let’s go.”

“Yes, sir, officer sir!”

☼

It had taken some effort but I had eventually convinced Soarin that I was, in fact, not too drunk to make a rational decision. He was quite the gentlepony. Of course, once it was clear that I was good to go and I’d lured him into his own bed he wasn’t too gentle!

I’d never been with a stallion like him and he had certainly continued and contributed to my good feelings. Plus, if I can say so, I wasn’t exactly a slouch in my performance. Now we were lying together and cuddling.

He nuzzled my cheek and asked, “Do you always take stallions home that catch you when you fall?”

“No, just the super handsome and toned ones like you,” I teased.

His ear wiggled. “I see. So you’re a royal guard?”

“Me? No. What makes you think that?”

Soarin laughed. “You were in a royal guard bar hanging out with royal guards? It seemed like a fair assumption other than you being… uh… you know.”

My eyes narrowed. Was he going to call me loose? I mean, he was right, but still! To call me that to my face in bed? “I know what?”

“Hot.”

Or he could call me hot. Hot worked. I like hot! “Oh, well then, I accept. No, my friend is a royal guard and I work with her unit on this volunteer thing. It’s great. We help older ponies. Well… we’re going to. I’ve literally only gone once but I’m going to go a lot. It was great!”

“That sounds nice. I wish I had more free time to do that sort of thing,” he replied, nestling back into the pillows.

His bed and apartment were nicer than Melody’s. He also didn’t have a roommate. As far as I knew, anyway. It was a one bedroom after all. “Why are you busy?”

“Well, I’m an officer in the royal navy. That keeps me busy enough as it is but what really consumes all of my time is training. I’m hoping to be a Wonderbolt and I’ve been told there is a real chance of it.”

A Wonderbolt? That explained his physique. “Aren’t they just a bunch of performers?”

Soarin snorted. “Just a bunch of performers? Not at all! They’re the finest navy flyers in the entire kingdom. All of their routines require massive levels of precision and athleticism. Yes, they perform but they’re not just performers.”

“I didn’t mean any offense by it! It’s something I really don’t know much about. I just see the posters and stuff. I didn’t even know they were military,” I said before nuzzling up under his chin and stroking a hoof along his belly. It was true. I honestly thought they were show ponies.

His ear flicked. “Sorry, I just get touchy about it sometime. If it was easy, anypony could do it, but there are only four teams and of those four there is only one A team. If you make alpha, you can know you’re one of the best around.”

“That sounds like you’ll be busy all the time.”

He nodded. “Unfortunately… well, not really unfortunately. I’ve always dreamed of being a Wonderbolt. If it pays off that will be amazing. So… uh… I don’t really normally just take mares home. How does this work exactly? Do I buy you breakfast tomorrow? Do we see each other again?”

I giggled and swished my tail. I’d fallen in with a lot of different ponies lately. “Well, you’re certainly welcome to buy me breakfast. We can see each other again, too, if you like. I’d like to. You should know that I’m not currently the marrying or exclusive type, though.”

Soarin shrugged. “With my schedule, that suits me fine. It would be nice to have a mare to hang out with now and then. Call it casual?”

“Casual it is! Now, do you think you could go again? I’m not really sleepy and there are a lot of hours between now and breakfast.”

The stallion slipped out from under my cuddling and over me. Gently, he nuzzled my neck. “Oh, I think I can fill those hours without too much trouble.”

“It isn’t the hours I hope to have filled,” I replied with a sly little wink.

He turned bright red but didn’t hesitate to meet and exceed my expectations.

Yup, today had a been a good day!

☼

Melody was looking even better than usual. The bandages were still on but there were less of them now. Her upper forelegs had healed. They’d taken the least amount of punishment in her rescue.

She was currently nosing around puzzle pieces. Literally. I was helping with my magic where I could but not too terribly much. After all, this was a puzzle I’d bought specifically for her. Plus the doctors had continuously told her not to overuse her magic to compensate for her hooves. She was supposed to be resting and magic took energy.

“If you’d show me the box this would be easier, Sunny,” she said to me as she pushed edge pieces towards the sides of her board.

“If I showed you the box, you’d know what it was and that would ruin the surprise! You’ll just have to find out what it is when the puzzle is finished. Besides, this will make it last longer. You’ve done every single puzzle in the hospital’s entertainment check-out room. Now I have to buy them.”

The mare looked up at me and sighed. “Fine, fine. Still, why do I feel like this is going to end up being a joke? Potentially one at my expense?”

Oh, it was. I couldn’t wait for her to figure out what the puzzle was. It wasn’t adult, per se, but it featured firemares in socks and wet t-shirts playing with hoses. It would make her blush all over. “Because you know me well enough?”

Melody glared at me but then smiled. “You’re cute. It was sweet of you to bring Mrs. Peaches to see me, by the way. I really enjoyed that.”

“Now let’s be honest. Mrs. Peaches brought us. We just made sure she got here and back safely.”

“True. Are you going to see her again?”

“Every week! Strong already put me on the roster and I’ve worked it out with Dolly that Wednesday is going to be one of my days off. That way I won’t miss work and I can hang out as long as Mrs. Peaches likes.”

“Good! I’m glad you took to her. She’s a sweet mare. I’ve been missing visiting her. Perhaps we can go together sometime?”

That would be fun. “Yes, absolutely yes. You just need to work on healing up faster so we can!”

Melody winked. “I’m on that. The doctors say it won’t be too much longer. A few more weeks or so. I’m healing well.”

That was good news. I prefered my Melody ambulatory and doing her thing. “We’ll have to have a little celebration when you get out, then.”

“Sounds fun. You look pretty good, by the way. Not in the the physical way, either. Like… I don’t know, internal glow?”

I waved a hoof at her. “Aww, thank you. I’ve just been figuring things out. At first I was all over the place, but now I’m narrowing things down. My career is going okay, school is going to wrap up, and now I have this volunteer thing. That is a good life. Plus, I totally spent the night with this hot stallion!”

“That sounds like a good life for sure. I’m happy for yo—wait, what?”

With a wide grin I replied, “Hot stallion! Wonderbolt in training! He had a ton of stamina. Why do you think I walked in here funny?”

Melody’s face turned bright red before she burst out laughing. I liked it when she laughed. She looked pretty when she did because it was so genuine.

“You’re too much! Well, I can’t say I’d classify doing good works with fooling around with a hot stallion, but good for you! Are you going to see him again or is this one of your… what is it? Hook-ups?”

She was learning from the Cosmare magazines. That was probably not good. I shrugged. “Mostly a hook-up. He is super busy with his training but he did want to see me again. We’ll be special friends.”

“Fair enough. Well, we should all do lunch sometime so I can make sure I approve.”

My brow arched. “Approve? Of my special friend?”

Melody nodded. “You’re my good friend and as your good friend I have to make sure he isn’t sketchy. I’ll use the royal guard stare on him and make sure he checks out.”

I giggled at that and then nuzzled her cheek. “Deal, although you should be warned, he is a lieutenant like your commander pony.”

She shook her head. “No, if he is a potential Wonderbolt, then he is navy. That makes him a rank above my lieutenant.”

“What? They’re both lieutenants!”

“It doesn’t work that way. Our captains are their lieutenants.”

My eyes narrowed. “Are you messing with me because you know I don’t know anything about this?”

“You’ll just have to find out when the puzzle is finished!”

☼

On my way out of the hospital, I ran into Strong Wing. When he saw me, he galloped over. “Oh, hey, Sunny Day! This is a really fortunate coincidence. I could really use your help right now.”

Me, help him? “Sure, what’s up?”

“I’m in a bind. There was a magical accident at the zoo and hundreds of animals escaped. They’re running all over Canterlot Heights right now. Every spare royal guard has been called in to help get them back.”

“You want me to help catch animals?” I asked in surprise.

Strong Wing blinked. “What? No! Cloud Lance is visiting and while I was on duty he spent the day over at the foal care center. I can’t pick him up. Can you pick him up for me and take him back to my place? He’ll be fine there alone. He is old enough, but I gave him orders not to leave the center until I came for him and he’ll follow those.”

Pick up Cloud Lance? I’d only met him the one time. I could do that, though. “Will he leave with me?”

“Yes, just tell him cheese dip.”

“What?”

“It’s code. He’ll know. Listen, I have to go. I’m so glad I bumped into you. I need to go tell Melody that I won’t be able to stay but I at least wanted to check in on her. Do you know where the foal care center is by the royal guard campus?”

“No.”

“Great! See you later,” he said before galloping into the hospital.

“I said no!” He was gone. Of course, he was just going up to see Melody but I could figure this out. Foal care center by the royal guard campus. I could pick up Cloud Lance, get him home, and still get to work on time. Although I kind of wanted to see Canterlot Heights being overrun with animals… oh well, time to be Responsible Sunny!

Now, let’s see. What had I told that mare at the Spearhead Tavern? Halfway between the palace and the stadium, right? Oh, wait, no, I had been drunk and told her to ask around.

Taking my own advice, I got directions from the mare at the hospital’s front desk. It didn’t take too terribly long to get to the guard campus. It was literally on the same road as the hospital. Of course, most things were on that road because it was Mane Street.

Friendly Foal Care was huge. It was in the heart of Canterlot and was probably the main center for the guard, palace, and downtown businesses. It was shaped like a giant H with a playground in front and another in back.

The area in front was for the younger foals, the ones in early elementary school and younger it seemed. The one out back was clearly for the older colts and fillies. The term “foal care” clearly applied loosely there.

That was where I saw Cloud Lance running around with a cute little blue unicorn filly. She had an aqua and violet mane and tail, and big blue eyes. She was also substantially smaller than Cloud.

I waved in his direction and called for him. “Cloud Lance, I’m here to pick you up.”

He came to a sudden stop, looked at me in confusion, and then tumbled forwards when the unicorn filly crashed into his rump. My eyes went wide.

Cloud got up without complaint and then helped the filly. “Are you okay?” he asked her.

“Yup! I’m fine! I fall a lot. Is that your big sister?”

“No, she’s this mare that is friends with my brother’s roommate. I need to check this out. It is sketchy.”

The filly chimed, “She looks nice enough! It was fun playing with you. Hope to see you later!”

“Yup, you, too.” He then came over to me and asked, “Where is Strong Wing?”

“He is doing royal guard stuff. He told me to tell you cheese wiz.”

“What?”

“Cheese stick?”

“Uh…”

“Cheese dip!”

“Right. Okay, let’s go.”

We started to trot for his home and I asked, “Who was the filly?”

“Princess Sapphire of the Gem Homework,” Cloud replied with total sincerity.

“Okay… what is her real name?”

“I dunno! I don’t come here that often. Just when Strong has to work and I’m visiting.”

“Good point. Well, she was cute. You should see if she is single.”

Cloud Lance snorted. “What? Don’t be silly. Fillies have cooties.”

Cooties? Right, right. He may have been in that awkward phase between colt and stallion, but he was still definitely a colt. “Oh… well that is true. Come on, let’s get you home!”

Author's Note

Can you spot the little cameo? :D

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

10. To The Beyond

Dolly just stared at me, her forehooves crossed.

“What?” I asked.

“You put in all of that extra effort and you didn’t go!”

“No! They’ll mail the thing to me. Who cares about some ceremony?”

The older mare huffed. “Me! You! Maybe your mother? Your teachers? You should have gone! What did you do instead?”

“Soarin, six times. Consequently, I’m going to be making fizzy drinks sitting down tonight,” I said with a grin.

Lollypop burst out laughing from further down the bar, at least until Emerald elbowed her.

“Well… fine. That is your right, but I think you should have been there. It was very nice.”

I blinked. “Wait, you went?”

Dolly glared at me. “Of course I did! Do you honestly believe I’d miss your graduation? I was so proud when they called your name. Did you even let your mom know?”

Idly, I rubbed my hooves together. She had gone. Dolly had gone to watch me walk across the stage. “Uh… no?”

“No? No! Sunny Day!”

“I’m sorry, Dolly! I didn’t know it meant so much to you. It just didn’t to me. I did the work, I felt good about it, and I went out with Soarin to celebrate. If I’d known you were going I’d have gone, I promise! Plus I was going to write Mom. I just… you know… stuff.”

Dolly sighed and shook her head. “No, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have just assumed you’d go. I was going to surprise you. Write your mother, though! Anyway, I got you a gift.” She levitated a little box over to me.

I accepted it, feeling a little guilty. Carefully, I unwrapped it and pulled the top off. It was a simple bottle opener. “Okay, this is nice, but I don’t drink beer.”

Her eyes rolled. “Think about it a minute.”

Bottle opener. Bottle openers open bottles. I didn’t drink from bottles. So I’d be opening other bottles? Whose bottles? Oh. Oh? Oh! “Dolly!”

“Yes, exactly. I’ve seen how much time you’ve put in shadowing Pink Pearls and working with Emerald. In fact, Emerald said—”

“That she probably wouldn’t be the worst choice,” Emerald cut in.

“Well… yeah, that is what she said, but I was going to flower it up. Congratulations, you’re now the sodajerk and a junior bartender. We’ve got to send you to bartender school now, though.”

“Yay! Wait… why am I still the sodajerk?”

Emerald sighed. “Because you make the best fizzy drinks. The feedback has been great since you took over. We don’t want to mess that up.”

Dolly nodded. “Sales are up eight percent. Mares like your fizzy drinks, or your rump. Either way, I don’t care, you’re bringing in more bits.”

“Oh my goodness, this is amazing!” I hugged Emerald and then I hugged Dolly. Then I hugged the soda fountain because it deserved love, too. “Do I get a raise?”

“Always about the bits with you,” Dolly said in a teasing tone.

“I learned it from watching you!” I replied.

Dolly laughed and nodded. “Alright, come on, let’s go in my office and negotiate. I’ll make sure my lap is free.”

“Alrighty!” I replied.

As we trotted back, Emerald called, “Wait… what did you just say? What kind of place is this!”

☼

Melody and I trotted side by side through Canterlot on the way to see Mrs. Peaches. Life was good! I was going to start bartender school, my friend was healthy, and I was seeing a stallion on the regular. It was almost magical.

Of course, the reason for that was because I was hearing Melody sing for the first time. She had the most elegant and clear voice I’d ever heard. She could have been famous! She should have been famous!

“Why do stars fall from the sky, every time you trot by?

“On the day you were born, Celestia intervened,

“And decided to create a dream.

“That is why all the mares in town, follow you around” Melody sang to me, trying not to grin too much.

I snorted and teasingly pushed her. “Are you wooing me?”

“No! I just like to sing love songs and it seemed appropriate.”

“How so?”

Melody’s ears wiggled and she grinned. “All the mares follow you around. The stallions, too! Come on, Sunny, look at you!”

“You rhymed that on purpose!”

“We’re here. Oh, look, there is Peachy! Hi, Peachy!”

Peachy was out front sweeping. She looked up when we approached but her smile was forced. “Hi, girls.”

“Hi, is everything okay?” I asked.

“Well, why don’t you two come inside, alright?” Peachy led us in and motioned to the little couch before sitting in the rocking chair.

Mrs. Peaches’s bedroom door was closed. Was she still sick?

Melody seemed to have the same thought. “Peachy, is your mother still ill?”

Peachy took a soft breath and set her forehooves on her knees. She rocked forwards towards us. “Girl, I know you really love my mother. She certainly loves you. It’s just… well…” Her hoof came up to wipe her eyes. “The cold just kept getting worse. We took her to the hospital but the doctor told us it was just her time.”

Her time? “What? What do you mean?”

Melody’s hoof found mine and squeezed. “Peachy, I’m so sorry,” Melody whispered.

“It’s okay. She went really peacefully. Now she’s back with Dad.”

No. Mrs. Peaches can’t be gone. Peaceful? What pony goes peaceful? I squeezed Melody’s hoof and tears filled my eyes. I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t want to say something stupid. My mouth clamped shut.

“Is there anything we can do? Our program has great grief counselors. I could get you and the family some literature or go with you if you prefer. I’d be honored to go with you. I loved your mother like my own,” Melody said, her voice even and calm. How could she be calm?

Tears were streaking my cheeks and I had to keep blinking so I could see. I’d never had a friend die before.

Peachy stood up and got a box of tissues. She brought it over and gently set it in my lap. “It’s going to be okay, sweetie.”

I just nodded at Peachy as I took the tissues and started wiping my eyes and nose.

She then looked to Melody. “I’d like that, although we’re going to be taking her home to be with Dad. Do you think you have counselors outside of Canterlot?”

“We do, we have them all over the kingdom, and I’ll go anywhere I need to. You just let me know.”

“Thank you, Melody. You’ve been a good friend to Mom. You, too, Sunny. Why don’t you two stay a while anyway today? I could use the company and help. I need to get everything cleaned up so we can start packing.”

Melody let my hoof go and stood. She nosed my cheek. “Of course. Let me help you.”

I’d help, too. I would. If my hooves worked. Mrs. Peaches… I’d miss you. I didn’t even get to say goodbye.

☼

Melody was a rock. She was strong and brave. She’d helped Peachy and then she’d gotten me to the Mare Contraire. I hadn’t done anything but sit on the couch and try to cry with some dignity. I didn’t want to upset Peachy. Mrs. Peaches was her mom, after all, not mine.

Dolly had sat and listened as Melody explained everything. “And Sunny pretty much hasn’t said a word since. I thought it would be better to bring her here than take her home.”

“She’s never lost anypony before,” Dolly said before coming over and stroking my mane.

“I gathered. She did well though, she kept it together in front of Peachy,” Melody replied.

“Assuming she hasn’t shut off.”

“I can hear you,” I said softly.

Dolly nuzzled into my mane. “I’m sorry, sweetie. You’ve had a rough day.”

“I didn’t get to say goodbye! She was just a little sick. A little sick! And now she’s d… d… gone!”

Melody nodded. “Sometimes it happens like that, Sunny. As much as it pains me to say, it happens often in our program. I don’t know why I didn’t think to prepare you for that. I’m really sorry.”

I sniffled. Dolly wiped my nose with a tissue and I looked up at her in shock. Her nose wrinkled and she wiped again.

“It’s okay, Melody. I just wasn’t ready. I’ll try to be ready next time,” I whispered.

“Next time? You’re going to stick with it?” Melody asked.

“Of course she is,” Dolly said.

“Yes, I still want to do good. Mrs. Peaches never quit anything in her life. Why should I?”

Melody smiled brightly. “Good! Do you want to help me with the grief counselors?”

My head quickly shook and I choked up again.

Dolly looped her hooves around me. “Maybe next time, Melody. One step at a time for her?”

“Okay, I at least wanted to offer. I should go get that started and let Strong know. I’ll see you later, Sunny. Thanks, Dolly.”

“You’re welcome. Give my regards to the family.”

“Will do.”

Once Melody was gone, Dolly just held me. She nuzzled me against her and sighed. “Who knew having a filly would be so much work.”

My hooves linked behind her back and held on tight. “Should have seen me in prep school,” I stammered.

“I’m sure you were quite a hoofful. Anything I can do for you?”

“Just hold me until you have to open? Mortality is not fun.”

“It is supposed to make you appreciate the day more. We only get so much time.”

I squeezed her. “Don’t go anywhere.”

Dolly softly gasped and squeezed me back. “I’m not going anywhere anytime soon, Sunny, I promise.”

I just nodded and held onto her. It was a promise she’d better keep! Her and Mom. I needed to write my mom. I needed to visit her. It had been too long and we only got so much time. How was Dolly so smart?

☼

Soarin softly poked my cheek with a hoof. “Hello? Hello?”

“Hmm?”

“Are you alright? You seem sad.”

I looped my hooves around him and nestled up against his chest. He had a broad, toned chest. It was lovely. “Yeah… the mare I visited for my volunteer program passed suddenly. I’m missing her.”

His hooves settled to my back and started to softly stroke. “I’m so sorry to hear that. Do you want to talk about it?”

I wiggled my way a bit higher and peered into his green eyes. “Talk?”

“Yes, you know, flap your lips? Make sounds? Things of that nature?”

We hadn’t ever done much talking. Moaning, grunting, huffing, and stuff… but not talking! “I don’t want to spoil the mood or burden you.”

Soarin snorted. “You won’t! We can talk like normal ponies. We can be friends and lovers, you know.”

Lovers. He was so cute! He’d been calling me that because he had no other idea of what to say. “Really?”

“Yes, really! I know you think I’m a huge, handsome stud with endless stamina but I also have a mind,” he teased.

“Well, alright then. I didn’t expect Mrs. Peaches to just leave without saying goodbye. Then I got worried. If she could leave then Dolly could leave, too. Or my mom. And then I got scared. What if they both left? Who would I have? What if something happened to Melody or Diddle? How can we just go about our lives knowing things could happen?

“Dolly says it is normal to be scared of mortality but I’m kind of stuck on it. Do you ever think about stuff like this?”

Soarin shrugged. “A little. Mostly I think about getting hurt.”

My head tilted. “Why?”

“If I get hurt, it could mean I’ll never get to be a Wonderbolt. It is super competitive and even if you recover from an injury, you might not be back like you were before. So that is mortality, too, right?”

It was. A different kind, but I got what he meant. Something could happen and change his life completely. “Yeah… well… Melody got hurt and now she is back and strong. So maybe you could get hurt and keep going? You have the work ethic.”

Soarin nodded. “True… and aren’t all of those ponies half the age of Mrs. Peaches, anyway? Shouldn’t they be able to stay for a long time?”

“Well yeah… but I mean, it could happen.”

He shrugged and smiled. “It could. We could also be abducted by evil creatures that live between the stars. I don’t expect to be anytime soon though.”

I snorted. “Oh, come on! Those things aren’t real.”

“Could be! You don’t know.”

“I do too! Princess Celestia would never allow that. Besides, I’d just zap them.”

Soarin squeezed me a little tighter and rubbed his cheek to mine. “Then I feel safer.”

“Me, too… thanks. Can we just cuddle tonight? Instead of… you know.”

“Of course. I like cuddling, too.”

“You’re a good friend, lover,” I teased.

His face turned bright red in embarrassment and I started cackling.

☼

Lollypop sat on the other side of the bar with her chin on her hoof. “What did I say?”

“Two pours only,” I replied.

“What did you do?”

“Three pours.”

“Why did you do three?”

“Because you’re hot.”

Lollypop sighed and rolled her eyes. “Thank you, but do it right. This isn’t a joke. Do you do three pours in class?”

I shook my head. “Nope! I do exactly what Lemon Twist tells me to do.”

“Then why are you doing three pours here! Why don’t you listen to me?”

“Because you’re hot.”

The mare threw her hooves up and hopped off the stool. “Dolly! This filly is impossible. Pearls is going to have to teach her.”

Dolly softly laughed from her spot down the bar where she was prepping for the evening. “Pearls is just out of the junior bartender role. It has to be you or Emerald. Besides, she’s just doing that because you’re reacting to it. Sunny’s a kid.”

“I am not! I’m a semi-responsible, semi-adult pony that likes to see Lollypop turn red!”

“Like I said, a kid. Come on, Sunny, she’s helping you. Do it right.”

I nodded. “Fine… I’d do it right if we were practicing with real stuff. This is just colored water.”

Lollypop peered at me. “It doesn’t matter! Do it right so it becomes muscle memory. Now, make me a cosmarepolitan.”

“Yes, ma’am!” I replied before saluting. Then I went to it. First, two pours of regular water. That was the good stuff. Then a single pour of orange water. A tiny bit of lemon juice. A splash of cranberry. Shake it all up with ice cubes, strain it, and garnish with an orange slice.

“Here you are, ma’am!” I offered it to her.

“Very good. You did it right this time. Now, do you think you can make a real one for me? I need it after dealing with you.”

My nose wrinkled up and I started to giggle. It was fun to push Lollypop’s buttons. Of course, if I was going to use real alcohol I was going to be very serious. “I can. Should I?”

“Go ahead, then,” Lollypop replied.

As she did, Emerald Eyes and Dolly came over to watch. Pearls did, too. In fact, everypony stopped what they were doing to look.

I looked between them all. “Uh… what is this all about?”

Lollypop grinned. “Make the drink. Go on.”

They were all staring at me. Why were they all staring? That was throwing my groove off. Okay, here we go. Two pours of vodka, one of orange liquor, then the lemon juice, and finally a splash of cranberry. Shake, shake, shake. Strain and garnish with an orange slice!

Ha! That will show them. Trying to throw me off. I levitated the glass to Lollypop. “Here you go, hottie.”

Lollypop accepted and took a sip. There was no reaction. She passed it to Dolly who tried it. Then it went to Emerald. The three of them turned to me.

“Well?” I asked.

“Little too much lemon juice,” Lollypop said.

“You forgot to shake it with ice,” Emerald added.

Dolly smiled and patted me on the back. “Not bad for your first try. Keep it up, filly, and you’ll be just fine. Although it is about time to open so get back to your fizzy drinks. Alright, girls! It is show time. Let’s get to it!”

The others started to go back to their spots. I can’t believe I’d let them rattle me. Of course you shake it with ice! That was so basic. It was fine, though. This was just one of those little hazings they did. Next time I’d do it better.

Pink Pearls unlocked the door and mares wandered in. There were usually a few early birds that were there right when we opened. Typically the older mares that preferred a quieter bar and not staying up super late. That was, in general, the early crowd…

And Melody. Evidently Melody had been waiting outside. She came over to the bar and smiled at me. “Hello there.”

“Well, hello. What can I get you?”

“Starberry fizzy, please.”

“Yes, ma’am, one starberry coming right up!

While I made her drink, I asked, “What brings you out this afternoon?”

“Oh, you know, mare watching. Plus there is this cute bartender I hang out with that I like to see. I know she had a rough time recently and it seemed wise to check on her. After all, she checked on me when I was hurt.”

“That is awfully sweet of you,” I replied before floating her drink to her.

“So, how are you?” Melody asked.

“I’m okay. It just surprised me. I’ll be fine. My focus is on my school right now. I want to be a good bartender.”

“Junior bartender,” Lollypop cut in before turning back to what she was doing.

With my magic, I levitated a bit of ice and pressed it against the back of her neck. When she squealed in surprise and turned to glare at me, I glared right back at her. “Private conversation! Anyway… I’m doing alright.”

“Good. Me, too… but I thought we should do something fun to take our minds off of it. Plus you’ve been working really hard. Do you think you could get a weekend off?”

“A weekend?” I asked. That was when we made the most bits.

“Oh, I’m sure she can take one weekend off. What did you have in mind?” Dolly asked, suddenly beside me.

I huffed. “What part of private conversation do you mares not understand!”

Dolly slipped a hoof over my mouth. “Don’t mind her, Melody. She thinks she has rights or something.”

Melody laughed and just shook her head. “Camping. Strong Wing and I both love camping. We thought we’d grab some tents and head a bit north. Things are pretty rugged and natural up there.”

Dolly started snickering. “Sunny, camping? Like, away from beds and walls?”

I pushed Dolly’s hoof off my mouth. “I can do it! I’d love to go camping with you, Melody. I don’t have any camping stuff, though. Is that okay?”

Melody looked from Dolly to me and back before shaking her head. “No, we’ve got plenty of gear. Assuming you really want to go. You’ve never been camping?”

“Nope! I’ve barely been outside of the city since I moved here. I can do it, though! Even if someponies are doubting me.” I glared at Dolly.

She just giggled and waved a hoof. “Good luck, filly. Consider the time off approved. I’ll be super interested in seeing how this goes.”

I stuck my tongue out at her and then turned back to Melody. “Then consider me in.”

“Good! We’ll pick you up on Friday. Maybe see if you want to bring that stallion of yours? I still need to make sure he isn’t sketchy.”

Soarin? Sketchy? Silly Melody, he was a colt scout! “I’ll ask. He’ll probably be too busy but I’ll ask. Yay, we’re going camping!”

We were going to go camping! Wait… was I going to like camping? Like, we’d be outdoors in tents and stuff. Away from the city. Oh, great. Well, I’m sure it would be fine with Melody.

Author's Note

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

11. Camping!

Soarin was a tough stallion to nail down sometimes. His work schedule had him running all over the place during the day. It was usually easier to catch him after hours because he would be at the gym.

I was too excited to wait, though. The Royal Navy had an office building on the east side of Canterlot near the airship docks. That is where he worked. Usually, anyway.

It was a busy place but I had no idea what they did. There weren’t any ships in Canterlot for obvious reasons and it wasn’t like airships came and went all the time, yet the Navy ponies were scrambling around constantly.

I went to the front desk where a green earth mare sat. She was in a simple brown uniform.

“Hi!” I said.

“Hello, how may I help you?” she asked, her tone all professional.

“I’d like to see Lieutenant Soarin, please.”

She turned, opened a small box, and started flipping through cards. “Alright, is he expecting you?”

“Nope! It is a total surprise!”

Her hooves stopped and she looked over at me. “So you don’t have an appointment?”

My ears fell a little but I grinned wide. “If I had an appointment it wouldn’t be a surprise!” I wiggled my forehooves. “Surprise!”

She didn’t even smile. Not a little. “I see. Usually ponies have appointments.” She went back to the cards and finally found one. “Does he know you?”

Did he know me? Oh yeah, he knew me intimately. Every bit of me! She probably would say that ponies needed an appointment for that, too. Hmm, snarky probably wouldn’t work here. So… “Yes, ma’am! We’re close friends,” I chimed.

“I see. Well, why don’t you have a seat and I’ll send a sailor to go get him.”

There were no seats. We were in a foyer with nothing but her desk. “Oh… alright.” I looked around, shrugged, and sat down in front of her desk. Then I rested my chin on it and stared at her.

She rolled her eyes, stood up, and stuck her head into the door behind her. After a brief conversation with somepony that was out of sight, she sat back down.

I guess I’d just wait, then.

☼

Soarin was an extremely respectable pony when he was at work. He wore a cute little white uniform, sat in a chair, and gave orders to other ponies. It was adorable.

He even had a secretary! Can you imagine that? Some sailor pony that had to do what he said.

That wasn’t the Soarin I knew. In bed, he was more of an equal and sometimes he let me take over. And by let, I mean I pushed him over and took charge!

Today he was busy, though. Stamp this, sign that, talk to this pony, talk to that pony. He’d been surprised to see me! Surprise!

“I’m sorry to have kept you waiting that long, Sunny. What’s up?” he asked as he shooed the last pony out of his office and closed the door.

“My friends and I are going on a big camping trip. I thought you’d like to come along. You and I could share a tent and scare the animals away.”

Soarin laughed softly, his face turning bright red. It really contrasted his uniform. He waved a hoof. “Shhh. I’d love to. When?”

“This weekend! Surprise!”

His ears fell. “This weekend? I’m not going to be in town this weekend. I have to fly to Cloudsdale for a Wonderbolts course. Honestly, I’d skip it if I could but this is a big deal for me. Some of the retired officers work with hopefuls. It is pretty exclusive.”

I waved a hoof at him. “Don’t worry about it! You should totally do that. We can go camping again sometime. Or we could do something else. Like not camping. I just thought I’d ask.”

“I appreciate that. Next time, then?”

“Next time!” I replied and then whispered. “So… ever fool around at work?”

Soarin sputtered, “What? No! That would get me in trouble.” He set a hoof on my forehead. “You’re a bad influence.”

“Yeah I am! I’ll see you when I get back. Take care. And good luck!”

“Thanks. You, too,” he replied.

Oh well, no adult happy fun times while camping. Unless Strong Wing… no… right? Maybe!

☼

The break room was a chorus of laughing mares. They were all laughing at me too.

Dolly was in tears actually and had settled back on her rump.

“What?” I asked.

Pink Pearls peered at me. “Do you understand what camping is, sweetie?”

“Yeah… go out into the woods, sleep in a tent. The end.”

Emerald motioned to me. “And you need all of this, for that?”

“Maybe?” For our camping trip I’d gone to the Equestrian Army surplus store to be sure I had the right gear. I mean, who knows camping better than soldier ponies? I’d gotten a rugged saddlebag, a hatchet, a pick axe, a parka, a bedroll, a sleeping bag, a first aid kit, boots, a flannel bandana, and a helmet. Hey, branches fall!

Plus I’d gotten something the guy at the counter called web gear to attach everything to me for easy access.

Dolly sucked in a breath before fanning her face. It looked like she was going to calm down. “She’s just…” She snerked. “Filly scout!”

The others laughed again.

“Hello?” That was Melody’s voice from the main bar. I knew she’d appreciate my outfit.

Emerald looked to the door. “Break room, come on back!”

Melody came through the door. “I was wondering where everypon—woah!”

I posed for her. The laughter bubbled over again. Dolly lost it. Melody didn’t laugh, though.

“Well, Sunny, I see you’re more than ready to go,” she said.

I glared triumphantly at all of my coworkers. “I am!”

“Great, well, let’s get going. See you all later!”

Dolly waved a hoof. She couldn’t talk.

Pearls winked. “Good luck!”

When we got outside, Melody peered over at me. “You look like a misfit mountain pony.”

My ears drooped a bit under my helmet. “This isn’t right?”

“Most of it is. Why the helmet?”

“Falling branches?”

“Good thinking. Come on, let’s go meet Strong and we’ll head out.”

☼

Oh sweet Celestia, how far away were we going? We took the train down Alicorn Spire and then started hiking north. Hiking! Me, hiking, with all of this gear. We must have gone a hundred kilometers.

Strong Wing looked around and smiled. “That should be about far enough, don’t you think Melody?”

“Sixteen klicks? Yeah. That is far enough from the train station to really put it all behind us,” Melody replied.

Only sixteen?! No. No way. I galloped ten kilometers at least three times a week to keep in shape! Of course, I did that on a treadmill, inside, without gear.

It was very forest-y, though. Canterlot was pretty far away since it was so high up on the mountain and we were at the base. It really did feel like wilderness.

“Alright, then. That glen up ahead looks like a decent spot to make camp. What do you think, Sunny?” Strong asked me.

What’s a glen? How far up ahead? Why wasn’t this spot of dirt just as good? “Uh… not really an expert. A glen sounds fine?”

Melody giggled a bit and nodded. “Yup, the glen.”

Thankfully, it wasn’t too much further. Once we were there, Strong found a nice spot and started setting out the tents. While he did that, I trotted over to Melody and leaned close. “I have to use the fillies’ room. Where is the fillies’ room?”

Melody’s ears stood up and she laughed softly. With an exaggerated wave of her hoof she replied, “Anywhere you like that is two hundred meters from the camp. Find a bush, get comfortable.”

I blinked. “What? No. Aren’t there like… little outhouses?”

The mare’s lips twitched as she tried not to grin. “Sunny… no. Nopony has gone out into the wilderness to build little outhouses. We’re not at one of those fancy tourist campsites. This is a real experience!”

Oh… this experience was about to get real. My nose wrinkled and I nodded. “Okay… um, see you shortly!” I replied before trotting off towards a bunch of bushes. Camping was probably not going to be my thing.

☼

Melody and Strong Wing had done a really good job of setting up the camp. They’d brought one large tent that had a living area and three small sleeping bays. Each bay stuck off the main area and was big enough for one pony to sleep comfortably or two to be really friendly.

I didn’t mind the idea of really friendly at all. Plus I wouldn’t even have to go outside to sneak into one of their bays.

We also had a fire pit out front and some logs to sit on. At least once it got dark. For now, we’d left so early, it was still afternoon.

“So… what do we do?” I asked, looking around.

Strong’s head tilted. “What do you mean?”

“We did all the chores. Now we have free time. What do we do?”

“We admire nature. Enjoy the fact there aren’t any sounds from the city,” Melody explained.

“You’re saying we just sit here?”

“Not exactly,” Strong replied. “Listen to the wind in the trees. Feel the breeze on your coat. Smell the fresh air.”

I should have brought some magazines. I settled back on my log and closed my eyes. The air was pretty fresh. The breeze was also pretty nice. My ears perked as I listened to the wind.

The wind was weird. The trees creaked with the the motion and the leaves rustled. That wasn’t all, though. All together it kind of sounded like somepony yelling out in surprise.

“AHHH!”

“What the—” Melody gasped, looking up.

A yellow blur shot over the camp, crashed through several branches, and disappeared into the canopy of trees.

Strong Wing leaped up and took to the sky, following along behind. “Southwest, Melody,” he called down before shooting off in that direction.

“Okay!” Melody yelled and headed off in pursuit. I followed along behind her. I was curious and, honestly, didn’t want to be left alone in the woods. I had no idea which way Canterlot was.

We fought our way through the brush until we found where Strong was sitting at the base of a tree with an older colt. A yellow-coated, orange-maned pegasus colt. He looked a little shaken up.

“Is everything okay?” Melody asked.

Strong nodded. “Yup, our flyer here was just trying to be a bit more… creative than he should have been.”

“I was trying to do a rainboom,” the colt said.

“What is a rainboom?” I asked.

Strong waved a hoof. “It’s a trick. Mostly a myth. I’ve only heard of one pony ever doing it and I’m not even sure if that’s true.”

“It is true! Her name is Rainbow Dash and she did it when she was a filly. If she can do it, I can do it,” the colt exclaimed.

Melody said softly, “Sure. I believe that. Why don’t you let us take you back to camp for a bit? You can get some water and food and then fly back up to wherever you came down from.”

He shook his head. “No, thank you. I’m fine. I don’t want to be a burden.” He then stood up, wobbled, and fell over against Strong.

The stallion scooped the colt up, set him on his back, and started heading towards camp. “We’re royal guards. Consider it an order.”

“Yup! Say, do you have a name?” Melody added.

“Obsidian Sunrider. And thank you,” he replied, looking around at the three of us.

Our trip to camp was far less eventful other than when I walked through a spider's web and freaked out. The spider was pretty freaked out, too. She threw a fit!

“Maybe you shouldn’t build your web at eye level!” I shouted back at her as we went on.

Melody snickered. “She can’t understand you.”

“Oh, yes she can! Did you see that gesture she made with her legs? That was rude! It was lewd!”

Strong cleared his throat and looked back at Sunrider.

“Anyway… stickers, bubblegum, cake, and balloons!” I said.

Melody gave me a light shove and I grinned.

When we got to the camp, Strong settled Sunrider on a log and went to get him some water.

“Are you a royal guard?” the colt asked me.

I shook my head. “Nope, I just hang out with them. They’re awesome ponies.”

Strong set a canteen and a snack in front of Sunrider and started checking him over. “You should eat that. You look fine, but you shouldn’t push it.”

Sunrider nodded. “Thank you. Lucky you were all around, right? I hear there are timberwolves and smugglers in this forest.”

Timberwolves? Smugglers? What?! My eyes got big.

Melody’s brow arched and she hid a grin. “Oh yeah? Where did you hear that?”

“From this filly at school. She said it was in all of the newspapers.”

Strong chuckled and replied, “Well, if there are any we can handle them. Melody is quite the expert when it comes to magic and I’m really good with a staff.”

Seriously, were there really timberwolves?

Melody seemed to see my trepidation and looped her hoof around me. “Anyway, we’ll be fine. You’ll be fine, too. If Strong says you’re in good shape, you’ll be able to fly right out of here once you have some energy. Although maybe you shouldn’t try anymore acrobatics today?”

Strong nodded in agreement.

“Yes, ma’am. I think you’re right. Perhaps a day to rest or so!”

“Maybe a little longer and some more practice before going straight to a rainboom, alright?” Strong put in.

Sunrider smirked but nodded. “Alright.”

☼

Melody stood at the center of camp, softly humming. Currents of magic energy tingled along my coat as they were drawn towards her horn. They built there slowly, imperceptible to anypony but those in tune with them.

A circle appeared beneath her hooves and slowly began to spread out along the ground. Arcane symbols swirled around the perimeter, growing larger with each passing second.

The soft, soothing tune that Melody hummed continued until the entire campsite was contained. Then it all stopped. She looked over at me and winked, “There you go. If any timberwolves cross into the circle, assuming they even have the guts to, I’ll know immediately.”

“But I won’t! I’ll be asleep,” I replied.

Strong Wing chuckled at that and continued to softly stoke the campfire.

Melody sighed and shook her head. “Would you feel better if you slept with me tonight?”

“Yes! Yes, I would.”

“Okay, we’ll share my bay. That way you’ll be the second to know if timberwolves cross the perimeter.”

My eyes got bigger. She was kidding. She was kidding, right? Her ward would keep them out. Timberwolves feared magic or something like that.

Melody and Strong just laughed.

“Not funny! Timberwolves are real and they’re scary,” I said before nestling close to Melody.

Strong Wing nodded. “That is true. Although, to be honest, I’ve run into them before. They’re pretty easy to take apart if you keep your wits about you. Don’t worry, Sunny, we’ll keep you safe.”

“Easy for you two. I want my flank ungobbled, thank you very much.”

Strong chuckled and said, “I’ll keep your flank ungobbled, I swear. Now cheer up, you’ll be fine. Don’t let Sunrider’s little friend scare you.”

I snorted. “Sunrider got to fly out of here. I’d have to run and I don’t know which way to run.”

Strong got up and went to his pack. He rummaged in it and then pulled something out. It looked like a pendant.

“Here you go,” he said as he slipped it over my head. “This is a compass. Just head directly south and you’ll be fine. Keep going in the same direction.”

My magic illuminated the compass and brought it up to where I could see. I turned it this way and that but it always pointed north. Now I could get out of here if I had to. I smiled up at him. “Thank you! This is the best piece of jewelry I’ve ever received.”

He winked at me. “It isn’t a marriage proposal. Now, if we can just get back to—” His ear wiggled. “Hmm.”

“Hmm what?” I frowned. “What hmm!”

Melody shushed me and tilted her head. I did, too.

There was the faintest sound of hoofsteps in the woods. At least I assumed it was hoofsteps. It didn’t sound like timberwolf steps. Although I had no idea what those sounded like.

“It’s a little late to be hiking but, to each their own I guess,” Strong said.

Melody nodded but then looked off in the direction of the steps. “What if they’re lost? Or what if it is Sunrider again?”

“Yeah… you want to go investigate, don’t you?” he replied.

“I do want to make detective sooner or later. Come on, it will be an adventure. Like a snipe hunt!”

I looked from stallion to mare and then shivered. “You want to go off in the dark? Away from the tent and the fire and the ward and other things?”

Melody peered at me. “Yes? You can stay here, though. You’ll be perfectly safe. I promise.”

Stay here? Alone? Was she kidding?! “Nope! I’m coming with you. Let me get my helmet.”

Strong snorted and laughed, but I was serious. If I was wandering around in the dark, I was wearing a helmet. Especially with that angry spider out there. She was probably still cross with me.

Author's Note

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

12. In The Night

Strong Wing, Melody, and I had wandered pretty far out from the camp. At least, in my opinion it was far out. They seemed pretty unconcerned.

The forest was extra spooky under the dim light from our glowing horns. I also couldn’t see really well from beneath my helmet. It was for a bigger pony. My fear had started to ebb, though. I was wondering if this was some trick Melody and Strong were playing on me.

After all, weren’t camping trips about hazing the new pony? I think I’d read that somewhere.

Melody had her head down, looking at the forest floor. “I think the tracks go this way.”

Strong nodded. “I could take a look from above, but unless they had a light I doubt I’d see much.”

I looped a hoof across his back and held tight. “No! Stay with us!”

He chuckled. “Okay, okay.”

We continued our trek through the brush and up a gentle rise. I was completely lost at that point, but I had my compass so running south was always an option. Not that I’d part from my Royal Guard protection.

With a sigh, Melody shook her head. “I’m sorry, Strong, I think I’ve lost whatever trail we were following. Whoever is out here either doesn’t want to be followed or we are just chasing our tails.”

He shrugged. “No big deal. It was mostly for fun, anyway. Anypony that was actually lost we’d have found by now. Why don’t we head to the top of the rise and take in the sights?”

“Sounds good. Come on, Sunny, you’ll like this!”

I sure hoped so. So far I wasn’t enjoying much in the way of camping.

We tromped together up an increasingly steep grade until we finally reached the top. A little further took us through through the tree line and then my jaw dropped.

The rise rose above most of the forest’s trees. It wasn’t near as tall as Alicorn Spire but that made it so much better. We were high enough that I could see everything in every direction. The moon was huge in the sky and there were a billion stars.

“Wow!” I gasped.

Strong Wing grinned. “This is why we go camping.”

Melody settled into the grass and took a deep breath. “The air is so nice, too. It is breathtaking.”

It was. It truly was. Canterlot was so high up that it looked down on everything. This was different. This made me feel like a part of the world instead of being aloof. It was amazing.

My helmet came off with a little flick of my magic and I settled onto my back to look up. I wasn’t feeling scared anymore. Mostly just small, but not in a bad way. “We can stay here a while,” I said softly.

“Okay, sounds good,” Melody replied.

☼

The forest north of Canterlot was really beautiful when you sat quietly and didn’t worry about timberwolves, angry spiders, and other evil spirits. Crickets were serenading us as we lounged on the rise and watched the moon slowly move across the sky.

“Do you think the story about the Mare in the Moon is real?” Melody asked me.

My ear flicked. “I don’t know… maybe. I mean look at it! Plus, we know Princess Luna was real. Right?”

She shrugged. “You know Princess Celestia. Couldn’t you ask her?”

“Ask her if it is true that she banished her sister? I’ve a big mouth but I think that one is going to be a nope!”

Melody laughed. Strong Wing snorted.

“Suit yourself. I can’t imagine doing that. I’d be brokenhearted if I banished any of my sisters. Well… any of them besides Roz. Roz is kind of a bi—”

Strong cleared his throat.

Melody flushed and nodded. “Anyway. Sunny, do you have any siblings back home?”

“Oh, yeah, kinda.”

“Kind of?” Melody asked curiously.

“I’ve got an older half-sister. Like, much older. So I don’t really know her. She was pretty much out of the house when I was growing up.”

“Is your mom older?” Strong Wing asked.

I nodded. “Yup! Her first husband passed away from something after she had Cheerful Sun. Then, years later, out of the blue, she met my dad.”

Melody rolled over and looked at me. “What’s he like?”

With a laugh I shrugged. “No idea! He was younger than her and a rolling stone. They had a thing, then he left. A while later mom finds out she's pregnant and has no idea where to find him. He doesn’t even know I’m around.”

“I’m so sorry!” Melody’s eyes went wide.

I waved a hoof. “Don’t be. My mom is great. She took good care of me. We had fun even though there is a pretty big gap there. I’m guessing you two have more of the traditional families?”

“Yeah…” Melody said, still looking guilting.

“Same here. Although Cloud was an empty nest foal,” Strong explained.

“What does that mean?” I asked.

He chuckled. “My parents raised two girls and me. I was the youngest. When it was clear I was going to be leaving the house soon they missed having a foal. So, like your mother, they had another child late in life. That is Cloud. At first I was pretty jealous. I mean… I was the baby, but he turned out cool.”

“Awww… you’re adorable!” I cooed.

Strong’s face turned red and he lightly grimaced.

“Oh, you’re fine, Strong. She’s just teasing you, aren’t you, Sunny?”

I shook my head. “No, I honestly think he’s adorable.”

“Yay…” Strong trailed.

Then we fell silent. Of course, by silent I mean we’d stopped talking. Melody and I were giggling. There was a lot of giggling, actually. We couldn’t help it. Strong just looked so embarrassed. It was priceless.

Eventually, we stopped. Probably not as soon as he’d have liked, though. That couldn’t be helped. He brought it on himself.

Camping, it seemed, wasn’t all bad. Plus, when we got back to our site, I’d get to snuggle with Melody. I always liked that. “Should we be heading back?”

“Probably, it is getting kind of late,” Melody replied before standing up.

“Yeah. Let’s head back…” Strong started before his head tilted. He pointed a hoof into the distance where a part of the forest looked to be glowing just slightly. “What’s that?”

Melody peered in the direction he was pointing. “Mmm, campfire? Hopefully a campfire and not the start of a forest fire.”

Strong frowned.

I sighed. “Do you two ever switch off? We’re going to go investigate, aren’t we?”

“Royal guards are never not royal guards. Come on, we’ll go check. Probably just a campfire and then we’ll be on our way,” Melody explained.

“Sure, sure.”

☼

To make life a little easier, Strong had taken the time to fly Melody and I down from the rise in the direction of the glow. It had worn him out a bit but he wasn’t complaining. On the plus side, Melody and I were fresh since we didn’t have to drop back down and around.

Of course, I was starting to question if the two of them had any idea where our campsite was. We’d followed the invisible pony, climbed a mini-mountain, and now we were heading off further north according to my compass.

I wasn’t a good judge of distance but it felt far. It also felt even further as we tromped towards where the forest glowed.

Melody nudged Strong. “It would be faster if you just flew up there.”

He cleared his throat. “Yes, well, that would have been a great idea before I carried two mares down the side of a cliff. You said you wanted to go investigate, too, and Sunny said she didn’t want us to split up.”

“I did say that! If I have to trot you have to trot.” I chimed happily. That and I honestly didn’t want to separate. I was feeling less afraid but in all the horror stories, the protagonists split up for some reason. Then the ponies get picked off one by one. That wasn’t going to happen to us. Not in this story! Not on my watch!

It was another half hour before we finally were close enough to get a good fix on the glow. The foliage around it was particularly dense and was really slowing us down. Our tails and manes kept getting caught and this was starting to seem more trouble than it was worth.

Finally, we got close enough to at least see exactly what we were dealing with… and we were dealing with a campfire. Nothing more than a campfire. I sighed.

The campfire that was sheltered under a rock outcropping. It was kind of like a natural canopy but was angled so that it reflected the light of the fire up and out. That is why it had looked so large from far away.

There were three ponies sitting around it, warming themselves. I guess we weren’t the only ones up late. I can’t believe we went all that way just for this!

Melody nodded, seemingly unaffected. “Well, that solves that. Back to camp before we spook them and make ourselves look stupid?”

Strong yawned. “Well… we’ve come this far. Maybe we should see if we can bunk with them tonight? I mean, it is pretty late.”

“That isn’t a bad idea. Alright, I guess we won’t be disturbing them too much if we ask.”

“Sounds good to me,” I said. We could go back in the morning. These ponies had fire and probably food.

We started to pick our way through the briars, vines, and other angry bushes.

Up ahead, two other ponies wandered into the camp from along the outcropping. One of the ones that was sitting at the fire stood up.

“There you are! We’ve been waiting for hours.”

The pony out front, a grey stallion with a long beard and short mane, waved a hoof. “It isn’t my fault that you picked someplace out in the middle of nowhere for this meeting. Can we get to business or what? I’ve got to get back to my ship sometime this week.”

Melody and Strong suddenly stopped and one of them grabbed my tail. I looked back in surprise. They were gesturing for me to lie down, so I did.

“Yeah, yeah,” the pony at the campfire replied. He was kind of short and pudgy. Between that and his ill-maintained green coat, he was probably not popular with the mares. “Did you get what I ordered?”

“Aye, a cargo straight from Saddle Arabia via Sudramoar, where the customs agents don’t care as long as you have coin. The same can’t be said for Equestrian customs, however, and I had quite a hard time finding a place to drop anchor. Plus, these goods are volatile so I’m sure you’ll understand that the price has gone up.”

Green Pony snarled, “That wasn’t the deal! You gave me a price. That is what we’re sticking to.”

“Not if you want your goods. If I have to, I’ll sail back to Sudramoar and sell it to the gryphons.”

They started to negotiate back and forth and I looked to Melody and Strong. They were whispering.

“We can follow them to the ship,” Melody said.

Strong shook his head. “No, too far, too easy to spot us. There isn’t a coast for many, many kilometers. We could arrest them now while they’re relatively contained. If that is the captain, we could get him to agree to a deal to keep his ship.”

Melody squirmed. “Yeah… maybe. You could fly for back up.”

“No, I’m not dividing our strength and leaving you two alone here. Five to two is one thing. Five to one is another. Besides, I’ll never get back in time before they scatter into the woods and you two are even less equipped to follow.”

“Yeah…”

What were they thinking? I turned to look at the ponies again. The grey one was a pretty big earth pony. So was the one that had come with him.

The green one was a fat little sausage of a pegasus that I probably could have taken in a fight. His friends, though… they were mean looking. A unicorn and another pegasus.

“1,000 bits a kilo! You’re mad!” Green Sausage shouted.

Strong looked to Melody once more. “Can you ward the area for magic? Take away whatever advantage that unicorn has and then we can go in?”

“Without him noticing? I doubt it but by the time he figures it out it might be too late. Plus, they’re focused on the others. You want to play it straight?”

“Yeah, they’re smugglers. I imagine their instinct is going to be to run. All we have to do is capture the two leaders. That should be more than enough for us to get what we need.”

Melody nodded. “Alright.” Her eyes found me. “Sunny, we need you to hide here and stay quiet no matter what.”

“I can help,” I said with a squeak. I couldn’t, but I didn’t want to be useless.

She shook her head. “No, sweetie, you can’t. Stay here. Keep hidden. This is our duty, not yours.”

I nodded and nestled down as far as I could.

Strong and Melody started creeping forwards. It was subtle, but Melody was humming again. It was a tune that was familiar. It is something they taught young unicorns to help them focus their magic, a song from ancient times where we pledged allegiance to the unicorn queen. Then the words started going through my head.

You do it for her,
And you’d do it again.

Keep your stance wide,
Keep your body lowered,
As the magic flows past you,
Balance is the key.

My hooves dug into the earth beneath me as my heart started to race. This would be fine. They were just going to go arrest the bad guys. That happened every day.

“Fine! 800 bits per kilo. It better be worth it.”

“You bet your flank it is—”

“My magic!” the unicorn exclaimed suddenly. Beneath him a diamond-shaped ward appeared on the ground, glowing green. Even from where I was, I could feel the currents of magic flowing past. It was disruptive.

Strong Wing and Melody stood from their hiding spot and started approaching the group. “Yes, you’ll find yourself quite incapable of using it,” Melody called in a loud, firm voice.

“Royal Guard, everypony lay on the ground, you’re completely surrounded,” Strong followed up.

The green sausage pony gasped and started to back up towards the rocky outcropping. “We’re done for!”

The grey stallion sneered. “Done for? These aren’t royal guards. They aren’t in uniform. Is this some kind of trick? Do you think I’m an idiot?”

“No! They’re not mine!”

“Enough!” Strong shouted. “We are, in fact, royal guards. Canterlot Guards, to be specific, and we’ve been listening in on your deal. Armor is not conducive to stealth. I won’t order you again. Lay down, now.”

The green pony and his unicorn dropped down as they were ordered. The other one didn’t seem convinced, nor did the grey pony and his friend. In fact, he was grinning. “Sure, constable, sure. Come on boys, let's lay down. All of us.”

Oh no. Oh no. No, no.

From the direction opposite the way the grey had come, two other sturdy earth ponies appeared. “Aye, aye captain!” they called.

“So, you see my friends, you’d best call in your backup now, else this evening is going to take a turn for the worst for you.”

Melody and Strong Wing exchanged glances, then turned back to captain.

“Very well, if you intend to resist, than we’ll do this the hard way.” Strong said, dropping into some kind of fighting stance. Melody did the same, her horn’s glow intensifying. Keeping that ward up and using her magic would be extremely difficult. I had no idea if she could do it but I did know they needed help.

What could I do? What should I do? Backup… they needed backup. Yeah.

I stood up and pointed my horn towards the sky. My hooves trembled as I focused on the magical energy swirling around me. I had to make this look right. “You do it for her…” I whispered. A lance of fire sprang from my horn straight into the air.

When it was above the canopy of trees I changed the focus and imagined the energy exploding out. It did just that. It was a huge, blinding flare. All of the ponies near the outcropping gasped in surprise.

“Move in, troops! Sergeant Ward, NOW!” I shouted as loud as I could. Then I started stomping towards the camp, making as much noise as I could.

“Let’s get out of here!” the unicorn shouted before galloping off. His friend who had previously been skeptical took the cue and went, too.

Strong Wing leapt forward and onto the captain. Despite being surprised, that pony was no slouch. They went hoof to hoof immediately.

The other pony with the captain joined in too, making it two on one.

Opposite that, Melody had let her ward drop and threw another around one of the late-arriving ponies. He’d tried to charge forwards but had ended up tripping over whatever she’d put down on the ground.

The other, however, had managed to reach her and the two were trading blows. I’d never really seen fighting before. It looked awful.

I continued to stomp my way closer. “Run away. Run away. Run away. Run away,” I kept breathing to myself. I didn’t know if I meant myself or the bad ponies. I kept moving forwards.

Strong Wing grunted as the captain hit him hard right in the chest. It seemed like he’d been expecting it, though. He’d been lining the other pony up. With one heavy buck, Strong sent him flying. When he landed, he didn’t get up.

Melody was holding her own against her opponent but her attention was split between that and holding the ward. She couldn’t have seen it. How could she?

The sausage pony had gotten up and was taking advantage of the situation. He had a knife! He was behind her. No! No! No!

I fought against the bushes and raced forwards as fast as I could. Just when I burst through the treeline, he jumped on her back.

My thoughts sped up and went off the rails. “Get off her!” I screamed, lowering my head and aiming my horn.

Magical energy surged recklessly through me and erupted from the tip of my horn. I felt the heat. All sound stopped except for one. One horrible scream.

Author's Note

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

13. Protect Your Own

“Sunny? Sunny? Sunny, it’s okay.”

It was Melody’s voice. I couldn’t really hear it over the screaming. It was different from the scream before. This one sounded different. It was a mare’s voice, not a stallion’s.

It was me. I was screaming. I was looking at the huddled form of the green stallion and screaming.

Melody forcefully pulled me back and turned my face away. “Sunny, it’s okay. You’re okay. Look at me. Look at me, Sunny.”

I did. My voice gave out. I just rasped.

She looped a hoof around my neck and nuzzled my cheek. “It’s going to be okay. I promise.”

Strong came over and asked, “Is she alright? I’ve subdued the rest of them. After she… Well, nopony has any more interest in resisting.”

Melody shook her head. “I’m not sure. She hasn’t stopped screaming yet.” Her eyes turned back to me with concern. “Sunny? Are you with me?”

“Is that pony dead?” I whispered and tried to look.

A soft hoof kept me from doing so. “Let’s focus on something else. We’ve got this situation in hoof now. Strong and I are fine. You saved me. Can you send up another flare like you did before? We need to attract more attention.”

I shook my head no. No more magic. No more magic ever again.

Melody set her hooves on my shoulders. “Can you try? Sunny, we really need backup here. Can you please try?”

My eyes closed tightly. I could feel the heat of tears rolling down my cheeks. At least I hoped it was tears. Focus, focus, focus. Just like Princess Celestia taught you. Feel the magic flow by your horn.

I pointed to the heavens again and sent up another blast. When it got high enough, I burst it out again. This one was even brighter than before. It lit up the entire night sky. I heard everypony around me gasp and when my eyes opened the bad ponies were cowering.

They were afraid for their lives. Afraid of me. Afraid of Sunny Day.

“Again, Sunny,” Melody said, shifting her hoof to my cheek and forcing me to look only at her.

With my eyes focused on Melody, I did it again and again. Six times in all before Royal Guard pegasi streamed down from the sky.

Strong Wing called out, “I’m Sergeant Wing and that is Sergeant Ward. We’ve had some trouble here.”

The pony with the biggest helmet plumage looked around and said, “It looks like you have it all under control now.” His head tilted as he caught sight of the green pony. “Does he need a medic?”

My pegasus friend cleared his throat softly. “No, sir. The rest of these are part of some kind of smuggling ring. Two others fled into the forest but I imagine they’re long gone now. These are the leaders.”

“Alright, Sergeant. Let’s get you all to Canterlot and sort this out. I’ll need to check that you are who you say you are. Everypony here will submit and come back for questioning.”

A pegasus stallion came over to Melody and I. She looked at him and said, “She’s not a guard. Be gentle with her, please.”

He nodded and looped his hooves under my forehooves. “Yes, Sergeant. We’ll see you back at the station.”

The station. No medic. What had I done?

☼

I was vaguely aware of Dolly standing against my left side. She was dressed up in a nice blouse. Melody was on my right in her armor. I hadn’t really dressed at all. Just my mane. Dolly had done my mane.

I’d been living in her bedroom for about a week now. She’d been handling most of my responsibilities for me. She said I had to be here for this one. This was something she couldn’t do for me and that it might help.

Some Royal Guard general was standing in front of us looking at me. There were others in the room, including Strong Wing and a few I recognized from the Helping Hooves program.

“Today is a day of mixed feelings. I feel both pride and sorrow. We wish to recognize a pony that took initiative and did what was necessary to save one of our own. At the same time, we know that her actions came at a great personal cost.

“Sunny Day, when danger found you, you did not hide or retreat. You stepped forwards.” And killed a pony.

“You saved Sergeant Ward from severe injuries and possibly death. For that, I wish to extend to you the gratitude of the entire Royal Guard. Your actions further led to the arrest of a known criminal, the confiscation of dangerous goods, and the resolution of several open cases. You are an uncommon pony.”

Yes, the kind of pony that kills another pony. The rarest kind of pony.

He looked down to me instead of out at the crowd. “It is my privilege to name you an honorary royal guard and the Guard takes care of its own.”

The general opened a small box and pulled a medal out of it. He slipped it over my head. “This is the Medal of Bravery. It is awarded to ponies that show courage in the face of great adversity.

“As an honorary royal guard, you are eligible for it. Additionally, you are now eligible for all services the Guard has to offer. Thank you for what you’ve done. I hope in time you will recover from your wounds.”

I looked down at the medal dangling from my neck. It was bronze and shaped to look like Princess Celestia’s cutie mark. The ribbon was light blue and pink like her mane. Any other time I’d have thought it was pretty.

“Sunny, is there something you’d like to say to the colonel?” Dolly asked softly.

No, not really. I wanted to go home and cry again. That seemed like a good idea. But why wait to go home? I could cry here. I guess that might not be appropriate and I didn’t want to embarrass Melody. Keeping it together a little longer should be possible. “Thank you,” I said softly.

He shook his head. “No, thank you.”

The ceremony was over, then. The guards funneled out and I started walking towards the door.

“Hey, Sunny,” Melody said, setting a hoof on my foreleg.

I looked over at her.

“I want to take you to see a pony. Right away. Now that you’re an honorary royal guard, you can get in the programs. There is one for ponies that have to… uh… have to… to do what you had to do. Come on.” Her grip was firm.

She couldn’t even say it.

Dolly looked at me and then said, “I think you should go with Melody, sweetie. The Royal Guard will know how to handle this better. If you don’t like it you can always leave and come back to my place. You should try, though.”

That was probably true. Surely some guards had been through this. Maybe once a decade or something? Plus, they kept saying Sunny Day always moved forwards. I guess that was true. “Okay.”

Melody took me from the Royal Guard command building where the ceremony had been held to one of the others that was on the campus. It was one of those common three-story office buildings you see everywhere. They all looked the same to me.

All of the interior walls were a mellow blue and the lighting was slightly subdued. We went to the second floor, Melody practically pulling me the whole way. She brought me through a door that led to a waiting room and pointed to a couch. “Sit there, Sunny. I’ll be right back, okay?”

“Okay.”

There weren’t any other ponies there. Just me. The room was kind of nice, I guess. It was blue, too. The furniture was soft and there were a lot of little plants around. Real ones. Of course there were no windows so I had no idea how they lived.

“Sunny?”

I looked up. Melody was standing in front of me with a unicorn mare. “Sunny, this is Dr. Soothing Tone. She’s going to talk to you a little while. I’ll be right out here when you’re done.”

Soothing Tone reached out a hoof to me. “You can call me Suzy if you like. That is what most ponies do. It is nice to meet you, Sunny. Let’s go have a chat.”

Suzy was all pink. Everything was pink. Coat, mane, tail, eyes. Pink, pink, pink. She might have even been cute. She didn’t look like a doctor. Tentatively, I took her hoof and she led me out of the waiting room and into an office. There was another unicorn mare there.

That mare was very different. Her coat was grey in an odd way. It was like how ponies looked from old black and white photos. That was contrasted heavily by an electric yellow and white mane.

Suzy motioned to her. “This is Dr. Mindful Soul. She’s finishing up her residency. Do you mind if she observes our chat?”

I shook my head.

“Why don’t you have a seat wherever you feel comfortable?”

There was a blue loveseat so I settled there. How did I get here so fast? We’d just come from the ceremony and now I was with doctors. Ponies like me probably needed doctors.

“Now, Sunny, guards don’t often have to take a life in the pursuit of their duty but it does happen. When it does, we’re here. We’re here because royal guards take care of their own just like you took care of Sergeant Ward. That was your turn, this is mine. Do you understand?”

My ears flicked. “But I’m not a royal guard.”

Suzy smiled at me. “Honorary or not, you’re a royal guard now. We’re here for you, we’ll never give up on you, and we’ll take care of you for life.”

“You’d do all that because I did one thing?”

“One thing? You saved a life.”

“I took a life,” I said meekly.

“Yes, you did. You stopped one life from being taken by taking another. A horrible choice, but it was one that had to be made. Now you make the next choice: get help or go at it alone. The Guard is here to help. Do you want that help? Nopony can make you.”

I idly rubbed one hoof over the other. Could they really help? It was worth a try, right? Dolly said if I didn’t like it I could just leave. Not that her bedroom was helping much. I looked at Suzy. “I’d like help.”

“Great, that is the first step. We have a program for this occurrence. It works well but something like this is never one size fits all. You’ll work through it at your own pace and I won’t lie, you’re going to have hard moments.

“Initially we start with one on one therapy, then we get you involved with the group, af—”

“Group?” I repeated in surprise.

Suzy nodded. “Of course. Like I said, this is uncommon but not so rare that you’ll be alone. We have a group that meets every week. There are about eight ponies in it.”

Others like me? Royal guards that had to kill? Maybe I wasn’t alone. “Okay…”

“We start group therapy after some one-on-one, though, because initially most guards are pretty emotional and need time to process and grieve in private. I also recommend stepping up your PT.”

“PT?”

She shook her head. “I’m sorry, habit. Physical training. Exercising. Do you exercise?”

“I gallop a lot.”

“Great! Well, I’d like you to do that more and maybe some other exercises. I’m sure Sergeant Ward wouldn’t mind working with you on that. A healthy body helps with a healthy mind.”

Working out with Melody wouldn’t be bad. Could exercise help? I guess she’d know.

Suzy reached over and picked up a notebook. “Alright, now I know this is sudden but we’ve found the sooner you start your treatment, the more likely it is to succeed. You never want to let a traumatic experience fester. That leads to ponies making decisions they might not otherwise make.

“So, if you think you can handle it, tell me what happened. How you saw it, how it made you feel then, and how you feel now. If not, we can just chat a little. Don’t feel like you have to do too much too quickly.”

Suzy seemed legitimately concerned about me. Just like Melody or Dolly. Did they treat all royal guards like this? Strong and Melody certainly were close. Was I really part of their club now? This seemed like a horrible way to get in.

I took a deep breath and tried to keep my cool. “We were far from our camp and decided to check on what we thought was a forest fire. When we got there, though, it wasn’t a fire. It was a meeting of criminal ponies…”

☼

Melody hopped on my back and then up to the top of the wood wall. She laid flat and reached down to me. I took her hoof and she pulled me up. Then we both hopped over to the other side. In unison, we landed, rolled, and then were up and galloping to the next obstacle.

We jumped, side by side, caught a rope, and swung over a big pit of mud. When we got to the other side, we crossed the finish line. My heart was racing, I was out of breath, but I felt great.

Strong Wing was waiting there and looked down at a stop watch. “That is a personal best, you two.”

Melody grinned. “I’m not surprised. Sunny is quite the athlete.”

I shrugged. “I like to stay in shape. Plus having a good partner is very motivating. That and the fact we practice every other day.”

“Practice makes perfect!” Melody chimed before lightly pushing me towards the gym. “Alright, you need to get showered and then off to group.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t want to be late or smelly. I’ll see you two tomorrow, alright?”

“Yup!” Strong replied.

“You bet,” Melody put in.

I headed off to the gym’s mares’ locker room. The whole place was full of royal guards working out and staying fit. Physical training was a big deal for them. Actually, it was becoming a big deal for me, too. Galloping to stay thin was one thing. This was about stamina, endurance, strength, and more. It gave me a feeling of control.

It helped keep my mind off what I’d done. That and group therapy. Knowing you weren’t alone is a huge deal. Knowing there actually are ponies like you helps. Especially since everypony just treated me like one of them. Honorary royal guard pretty much just meant royal guard.

A nice hot shower relaxed my muscles, focused my mind, and got me clean. It would be time for group and then off to work. Just like most days. It was all about the routine and moving forwards. One hoof in front of the next.

The group met in one of the gym’s many focus areas. It was like a mini-gym where ponies could work on specific classes such as yoga or fillates. We used it to talk about our feelings. When I got through the door, several ponies looked my way, smiled, and waved.

“Hello, Sunny! Right on time,” Suzy said.

“Yes, ma’am,” I replied before getting some water and sitting at my spot between Franklin and Mighty. “Hey, fellas.”

“Hey, Sunny,” they replied.

Suzy waited patiently as a few more ponies streamed in. In all, there were about ten of us now. Certainly enough to make a pony feel less weird.

“Alright, everypony, let’s get started. Who would like to share a triumph for this week?”

Franklin raised his hoof. “Me, please.”

She nodded. “Go ahead.”

This was my team now. Together we’d get through the hurt, the anguish, and the guilt. Each session we talked about our triumphs, our failures, and how we’d improve. It was just what I needed. Actually, it was what we all needed. Pain shared is pain bared.

☼

The Mare Contraire was kind of dead for a Sunday night. I wasn’t sure why, but at least it gave Pink Pearls a lot of time to help me with my mixology skills.

“That’s good, Sunny. Your cocktails are really coming along. You’ve clearly been studying,” Pearls said.

“It keeps me focused. Thanks for helping me.”

She shook her head. “No sweat. Oh, looks like you have a customer coming over. A cute one, too.”

“Hmm?” I looked up to see Soarin coming my way. He’d never been to my work before. This wasn’t exactly the place for stallions. Not that they were unwelcome.

“Hey, Sunny,” he said somewhat sheepishly.

“Hey! What brings you out?”

“I was looking for you. I haven’t seen you in a few months. I was worried I might have upset you or something.”

Months? It hadn’t been… oh, Celestia, I guess it had. I’d been so locked into my schedule to keep focused that I hadn’t really spent much time on the other aspects of my life. Quickly, I shook my head. “No, not at all! I had this thing. Have this thing. I’m still working through it. It has nothing to do with you! I’m so sorry. I’ve been so busy I haven’t come to tell you.”

Soarin nodded. “Hey, that’s okay! You don’t owe me any explanations. We can both see other ponies.”

“No, it isn’t like that. I uh…” I didn’t want to explain. Not here. I might break down again. “You see—ugh, okay, listen. I can’t get into it here but I swear it isn’t like that. If you pick me up after work, I’ll tell you all about it. Okay?”

“Sure, though I’m not trying to stress you. I’m not upset.”

“It’s okay! I have to get used to talking about it. Just not while I’m on shift. Come see me tonight and we’ll talk about it like normal ponies. It is kind of heavy, though. I have to warn you.”

He shrugged. “I’m pretty big. I have pretty broad shoulders, too. When do you get off?”

“Uh… usually around thr—”

“Now,” Dolly said from beside me.

I squealed and jumped in surprise. She was like a freaking ghost with her eavesdropping.

The older mare pushed me towards the end of the bar. “Go ahead and go with him. I’ll cover your shift.”

“But my pay—”

“I’ll pay you for the whole shift. Go on. Don’t worry about stuff like that right now, okay?”

Softly, I nuzzled her cheek. “Okay. Thanks. I guess I’m off now, Soarin. Let’s go chat.”

He had watched the spectacle in silence and then went along with me. “This must be really serious,” he said.

“Yeah… I’m afraid it is. It all started on that camping trip I invited you on. Things were going great at first, but then it all went downhill fast.”

Author's Note

This was an important but tricky chapter to write. With Sunny's story being shorter I feel like it is important to hit the highlights.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

14. Next Steps

It was a beautiful day in Canterlot. Princess Celestia had the sun high overhead, the weather ponies had arranged for a nice breeze, and everypony was out shopping. Melody and I were, too, actually. Part of our exercise regimen included eating the right sort of foods to do the most good. That was something I’d never learned.

Melody walked along beside me, looking at the various kinds of beans. “These are good for you after you do strength training. Just like the grains are good before you start any exercise,” she explained.

“Alright, well, what about other things? I’m a big fan of fruits.”

“Good for energy but you’ll still need these things before and after.”

“Ah, okay,” I replied, looking around at the various stands. One in particular stood out to me due to the rather large and rustic sign that had been built over it: Sprout Family Farms. “How about we try there?”

“Seems alright to me,” Melody replied as we wandered over.

A predominately white stallion stood behind the counter looking half asleep. His coat was particularly interesting because his legs and ears were black, which was a stark contrast to the rest of him.

His mane was a bit shaggy and an earthy brown tone. When we approached, he looked up and asked, “Can I help you?”

“Yes, please, we need exercise food. Have any legumes?” Melody asked.

The stallion behind the counter nodded. “We do. In fact, my family is quite good at growing them too.”

“The Sprout Family?” I asked curiously.

He blinked. “Yes, how did you know?”

I pointed up at the sign.

The stallion flushed a bit. “Oh, right. Well, I’m Harvest if you need anything else. For now, let me just get you those legumes.”

“Thank you!” I chirped while Melody shook her head, grinning at me.

It wasn’t long before we finished our shopping and were on our way.

“You’re sounding better,” Melody said.

“Yeah, you found the right help for me. It hasn’t been easy but I’m managing. I get sad sometimes, angry others, but the fact that everypony rallied around me has made it so much easier. Did you know Princess Celestia even sent me a note?

“My life is coming back together. I’d been focusing too much on the routine and just getting through the days. That is important, but I need to start living again. I just wish things had been different. Why did he have to attack you? If I had it all to do over again, I don’t think I’d do it the same way.”

“But you would!” Melody blurted out.

My ears shot straight up. “What? How can you say that?!”

She shook her head. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean it like that. I just… Sunny, your first instinct was to protect. To go forwards. To help. That is who you are. You say you’d do it differently, but you wouldn’t. A different spell, less power? Sure… if you could. Regardless, I think you’d save me every time.”

It had made me a killer though. She was wrong. I wouldn’t do it again. I’d spare him. I’d… let him cut Melody? My head ducked. No, I wouldn’t. I’d blast him every time. It was the right thing to do with the wrong outcome.

What had Princess Celestia said to me? You have immense destructive power and don’t want it. Imagine what sort of pony you might be if you did. Perhaps your powers will someday be needed. Perhaps they won’t. In either case, the pony that seeks power is one to be feared.

Maybe my powers were needed. Maybe they had a purpose after all. If I’d learned one thing from this experience, it was that when you need help, the Royal Guard didn’t let you down. They took me into their hooves and helped me. If I’d been cool, calm, and collected in that situation I’d have been able to use less force, save Melody, and keep the pony alive.

That is what I needed! Not more magical training. No, I needed the kind of training Melody had. The kind that kept her calm and brave in the face of scary ponies that wanted to hurt her. Yes, my magic could be useful! It could help others safely.

It all suddenly made sense. My head came up and I looked at Melody. “You’re right. I would. I’d save you. I’d save anypony, but I’d do it right. I need to learn to do it right and now I’m going to.”

Melody looked at me in confusion. “What?”

“It’s time to do something that makes a bigger difference! To do that I’m going to need to be better in a hard situation. That way I can do the big work. I started small, now I’m ready. Melody, I’m going to enlist.”

The mare blinked a few times and then nodded with conviction. “Okay. Yes. The Guard can train you to be collected in the face of adversity. You can do this. I know you can. Let’s go down to the recruiters’ office. If you’re sure, that is. Maybe you want to talk this over with Dolly first?”

“I should, but no. She’ll agree. It is time I acted like an adult. Come on, let’s go do this. I’ll tell her when we’re done.”

“Alright, let’s get to it, then!”

We trotted off towards the Royal Guard campus together. It was time to take the next step in my life and, for the first time ever, I was completely certain what it was.

☼

Dolly sat across from me in her office with tears in her eyes. She hadn’t said a word yet.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

She nodded a little before dabbing at the tears. “I just… well, I didn’t expect this. Don’t get me wrong, I’m proud of you, but this is a surprise. A rather sudden surprise.”

“I know. I just… it seems right, right? Protect ponies, do the right thing, use my magic in a way that can help but controlled. So it never happens that way again.”

She smiled. “It does. You’ve just grown up so much in a short period of time. Now you’re going to go out into the world to be some sort of hero. It’s a lot to take in. What about your feelings? Are you well enough?”

I came around her desk and looped my forehooves around her. “They’re frazzled, but they’re getting there and I’ll have to keep going to group during my training. They have that, though. It is perfectly fine with them.”

Dolly held me tightly. “And where is training? Where are you going? Just up to the campus here?”

“I wish, but the officer’s academy here is extremely exclusive. I’m going to one in Baltimare. They’re going to teach me to be a guard and a leader all at once. The recruiter thought that would be a better fit since I was a graduate of the School for Gifted Unicorns and all.”

The older mare brought her forehooves to my cheeks and smooshed them. “A leader. Sunny Day, setting the example for other ponies. What a crazy world... but I know you’ll be great. You’re always your best when you put your mind to something. I’ll miss you, though. It has been nice having you here with me.”

My nose wrinkled as I fought back tears. Suddenly the idea of leaving Dolly was frightening. We’d been together a while now. She’d been here for me in the good times and bad. She’d even given me a real job and started teaching me the business.

“I’ll come back!” I gasped softly. “I’ll find a way to be a guard here in Canterlot.”

Dolly whispered, “It’s okay, sweetie. I’ll be here. I know you’ll come back.”

We held onto each other for a while. This felt as much as an end as a new beginning.

With a soft sigh, Dolly wiped her eyes and stood, holding onto my hoof. “Alright, enough feeling sorry for ourselves. You’ll be back soon enough. Let’s go tell everypony.”

“Okay, we can do that.”

Together we went out into the Mare Contraire where the staff was preparing for the evening. Dolly cleared her throat. “Girls, if I could have your attention. I’m both sad and proud to say that our girl Sunny will be leaving us. She’s going to try something new and will be joining the Royal Guard.”

For a moment they all stared at us in shocked silence. I’d be shocked, too. Finally, Emerald Eyes smiled. “That makes sense. You’ll do great Sunny, I know it!”

“Yeah! You walked into the worst of it already and came out strong. You can help ponies,” Lollypop put in.

“Don’t forget about us when you’re a superhero, Sunny,” Pearlsie said.

“I won’t, I promise! I’ll just be going to training for a while and then hopefully I’ll be back to tell you all about it. Thank you for everything you’ve done for me. Every one of you has been a huge help. I’ll miss you!”

Dolly looped a hoof around me. “Now don’t get me started with the tears again. Come on, let’s have a celebratory drink!”

“Okay, but you’re buying!”

She grinned. “That’s my girl.”

☼

“Diddle, I’m home!” I called when I got in. There was no reply. “Diddle?” She should have been home by now.

Her door was closed but it was way too early to be in bed. I wandered over and set my hoof on the handle, but stopped before turning it. From the sounds of it, Diddle was in bed already and she wasn’t alone.

I snickered and went to my couch. It was time to play the waiting game. I started to flip through the packet the Royal Guard recruiter had given to me. I was going to Officer’s Candidate School in Balitmare.

In fourteen weeks, I would be transformed from Sunny Day, junior bartender, into Lieutenant Sunny Day, Royal Guard officer. That almost seemed like a joke. It was something I really wanted, though. I wanted to do something that mattered and what could matter more than protecting ponies and keeping the peace?

Then there was the added benefit of belonging somewhere. Being friends with Melody and Strong had shown me how important belonging was. The Royal Guard wasn’t a job, it was a life. A life I wanted.

The door to Diddle’s bedroom opened and she backed out while saying, “I’m go get us some water. I’m worn out.”

I waited for her to close the door before I said, “Hi, Diddle.”

She shrieked in surprise and jumped into the air, hovering near the ceiling. It was her go-to scared move. “Sunny! Oh my gosh, you frightened me. Aren’t you supposed to be at work?”

The door to the bedroom creaked open and a blue mare poked her head out. “Everything okay out here?”

Diddle wiggled a hoof. “Yes, just my roommate being sneaky. I’ll be back in shortly.”

“Okay.” The door closed again.

I grinned a bit. “Sorry, Diddle. Dolly let me off early. I need to talk to you but it can wait until after you’re done. By the sound of it, things are going exceptionally well.”

The mare’s cheeks turned bright red and she flew over to the kitchen to start getting the promised water. “Yeah, things are fun. Uh, are you sure you don’t mind waiting?”

“Nope, I’ll be right here.”

She nodded and carried the water bottles toward her bedroom. “Okay, we’ll talk later!”

“Sounds good, have fun!”

The door closed and I turned back to my packet. There was a lot of preparation to do. Lots of studying, too. Thankfully, I had Melody who’d help me out for the next few days before I headed off.

It was time for a nice, boring evening of learning. At least, I thought so until the door to Diddle’s bedroom creaked open and the mare poked her head out. “Sunny.”

“Yup?”

“Uh, my friend Candy and I were wondering if you’d rather just be in here instead of being out there.”

My ears stood up straight. “Yeah?”

“Yeah…”

Studying could wait a couple hours more. After all, it might be a while before I could have this sort of fun again. I hopped up and trotted over. “I’d rather be in there.”

Diddle pulled the door open and I trotted in. This would be a pretty great send off!

☼

The Spearhead Tavern was in full swing. Royal guards had filled the place, as usual, to have a drink or two after duty. The evenings were always the busiest, especially around dinner time.

I was crowded into a booth with Melody, Strong Wing, and Soarin. It wasn’t really my plan for how I wanted them all to meet but you have to work with what you’ve got! React, adapt, and overcome! Plus, it is hard to be friends with benefits with a stallion in another city.

Melody levitated another round onto the table and clapped her hooves together. “Tomorrow is the big day, Sunny. Are you excited? Scared? Nervous?”

“All of the above. I’m ready to do something like you all do. To really make a difference. It is going to be neat.”

Soarin smiled. “Plus, OCS isn’t too bad. I’m sure Melody and Strong here had to go through a whole lot worse in basic training.”

Strong Wing snorted and replied, “Sir, are you actually admitting it is harder to be enlisted than commissioned?”

“Only where other ponies can’t hear.”

That yielded a few chuckles from my friends. I’d learned that there was always a little bit of rivalry between enlisted and commissioned ponies. When it was all said and done, I’d be one of the latter.

Melody surrounded her mug in her magic. “Well, in either case, I know Sunny will excel. She’s a motivated gal and I’m excited to see her in armor. Plus, when you’re out in Baltimare, you’ll have to get with Helping Hooves and try to push them to the same level we have here. Anyway, to Sunny and her first big steps into the world!”

The others lifted their drinks. I did the same though a bit nervously. “To Sunny!” they cheered.

“To me,” I replied.

My first big steps into the world. That made this sound a lot scarier.

☼

Dolly, Emerald, Lollypop, Diddle, Dilly, Melody, Soarin, Strong Wing, and, surprisingly, Apple Polish were all at the Canterlot train station to see me off. It was a far bigger crowd than I’d ever expected.

It was perfect. The exact way I’d want to leave. I’d arrived in Canterlot with only my mother to drop me off. It was scary and lonely. Of course, the School for Gifted Unicorns had done a pretty good job of making me feel welcome.

Now I was off to start over again, but this time I knew I had a place to come back to. There were a bunch of ponies here for me if I needed them.

Dolly primped my mane a bit and nuzzled my cheek. “Now you be a good girl for the instructors and don’t make any trouble.”

“Yes, Mom,” I replied before nuzzling back.

Emerald grinned at me. “Be that just above average pony that I know you are.”

“Thanks…”

Diddle flew over and squeezed me tight around the neck. “I can’t believe you’re leaving! I’m going to miss you so much!”

My hooves wrapped around her and I hugged back. “I know, I’ll be back, though. I promise.”

Once she let go, Melody stepped in. “You’re going to be great. I just know it. Just do what you’ve been doing. One hoof in front of the next. Push forwards.”

“I will. I’m going to be just like you and Strong.”

She nodded and kissed my cheek.

Soarin bumped his hoof against my chest lightly. “Don’t change too much. You’re great the way you are. Plus, when I come to visit Baltimare on work I hope to recognize you.”

I grinned. “Oh yeah? Alright! I’ll see you when you do. I’ll just be in more armor and you’ll have to call me ma’am.”

He snorted. “No, I’ll still outrank you. We told you, Navy lieutenants aren’t like Guard lieutenants.”

My eyes fluttered. “I’m not talking about military rank, stud.”

He turned bright red and I giggled.

Finally, there was Apple Polish. She looked her usual sour self. She took two steps closer to me, looked me up and down, and said, “You’re a surprising pony, Sunny Day. I was pretty sure you were loose, flighty, and without direction.”

Her lips curled up in a smile. “I was right about two of those things, but that’s okay. You’re turning out to be a wonderful pony and I’m proud of you. I wish you the best of luck with your new career.” She offered her hoof.

I took it and eagerly shook. “Yes, ma’am. Thank you.”

Behind me the train whistled and the conductor called, “Everypony onboard, please! We’ve got a schedule to keep.”

“Well, everypony… I guess this isn’t goodbye. Just see you later. I’ll be sure to send you some letters. Thank you for everything!”

As I stepped into the car they all waved and shouted various versions of see you later. I lingered there to watch them as the train pulled from the station and started to head down Alicorn Spire. Here I was, off on another adventure. I was alone but, in truth, I wasn’t that scared. After all, I was on my way to becoming a member of the Royal Guard.

One of the perks of being a guard is that you’re never really alone. No matter what is happening, you’ve got brothers and sisters around you. Ponies that understand you. Ponies like Melody and Strong Wing.

Yes, I might have said “see you later” to my Canterlot friends, but now it was time to grow my world a bit. It was time to make a difference for Equestria. It was time to turn the page and start a new chapter in my life and that was okay with me.

Author's Note

Sunny's recovery continues as she plots out the next steps in her life. Her biggest steps yet!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

15. Cadet Day

Dear Dolly

So when I told you I was totally ready for this... I lied. I lied a lot. It is now laughable to me that I thought you were tough. No, you were the kind mother figure that pretended to be tough to teach a filly a little bit about life.

Well, Dolly, they’re teaching me a lot about life here! Do you know they expect me to be up before the sun every day? They also expect me to get up when they gallop into the dorms banging pans together. On top of that all, I’m only allowed to have free time on Sundays! Can you believe that?

When you see Melody next, please hug her. Hug her tight. If it wasn’t for her and Strong I wouldn’t be as far ahead as I am. All of that physical training has worked to my advantage and gives me more free time to study… which I need.

There is just so much information they want us to learn. The history of the kingdom, the Guard, the Army, the Navy, and all of that business. Plus, we have to learn so many rules and regulations. Then there is the military stuff. Like how to protect a hallway or tackle a pony in a way that will lead to the least damage possible.

Don’t get me wrong. This kind of discipline was exactly what I wanted but I kind of thought it would be different. Oh well, I guess I had to grow up sooner or later. Still, as soon as I get done I’m out of here!

Love, Sunny

PS: We’re not allowed to skip this graduation so if you come I’ll actually be there.
PPS: Bring alcohol

I set the letter aside and went back to the Royal Equestrian Officer’s Manual. It was like the end-all and be-all of books in my life. Every officer cadet, regardless of whether they were going to be a guard, soldier, or sailor got the same one. Different schools, same book!

The second most important book was the Royal Guard Training Manual. That was the one that talked about everything specific to the Royal Guard. Like, for instance, that a lieutenant in the Guard is an officer grade one where as a lieutenant in the Navy is an officer grade two.

Imagine that! It still didn’t matter, though. Soarin would always be subordinate to me! It was true because I’d written it in the margin of the manual and anything in the manual was fact.

It was also interesting to learn that, at one time, there had been ten officer grades. That was from a long time ago when the Guard was larger and the world was more dangerous. There just wasn’t a need for them anymore, so a lot had been collapsed down.

Then you had the stories about how the Guard basically grew out of the old knightly orders. Ponies that were sworn to protect the ponies of the kingdom and keep the crowns safe. It was odd. They always referred to it as the crowns, plural. I guess that was a throwback to the legends of Princess Luna. Somepony should update these things.

“Cadet Day, are you daydreaming again?”

It was Sergeant Major Peak. He was the most sour, no-nonsense pony I’d ever met. When he looked at a cadet with his bright yellow eyes, we just shrunk back. At least I did. His glare was withering.

“No, Sergeant Major! I was thinking about my history class.”

He peered at me as if judging whether I was telling the truth or not. Finally, he said, “I see. And that is what you do during your free period?”

Free period was a loose term. It might show up once a week, if at all, and was meant to be a rest time. If you rested the wrong way, however, you got in trouble. Daydreaming was resting the wrong way. So was reading your book wrong… or closing your eyes… or not closing your eyes.

“Yes, Sergeant Major! That and writing letters.”

“Very good, Cadet Day! Keep that up and you might just make a decent officer.”

“Thank you, Sergeant Major,” I replied cheerfully. That was probably the most praise he’d ever given me.

He nodded sternly and then smiled. My blood ran cold. His smile did not give me confidence. “Just to be certain, though, when your free period is over I want you to gallop ten laps. Just to be sure.”

Yeah, that was more what I expected. “Yes, Sergeant Major.” I was always galloping laps just in case. So much for having all the right answers! That is how school was though. Scripted, rehearsed, and repeated.

The average day for an officer cadet is pretty straightforward and predictable. It had only taken me a few days to figure that out. First, before Celestia even thinks about raising the sun, you get up and stand in formation while the instructors yell at you. Some of this yelling is important and will be useful later. Other yelling is just yelling.

After that, we galloped and did other physical training. Usually by the time that was over, the sun would finally be up and the day could truly begin. That is also when we were generously blessed with a whole quarter hour to get a shower, do our manes, get into uniform, and become presentable so that somepony could yell at us again.

Then we had breakfast. Most of the time, there was no yelling while we ate. That was a very positive thing. Of course, by that point I was ready for a nap, but we weren’t even halfway done yet!

Once we were done with breakfast, we moved on to hours of classes. There were all kinds of things to learn and every three weeks some of those courses would change. Then it was lunch time. No yelling. Just a short lunch followed by free period. There was no napping in free period.

And such was my life for just half a day. Half of a day! It was amazing that anypony got through this.

☼

“Stand up, Cadet Day,” Sergeant Lindsay said, offering a hoof.

She’d just tossed me onto my back again and subdued me. I was struggling with her lessons because I was very worried about hurting another pony. I took her hoof and she helped me up.

“I want you to come at me like we practiced. Don’t hesitate or you’re going to end up on the ground again.”

“Yes, Sergeant,” I said softly.

“What?”

“Yes, Sergeant!” I yelled.

“Good, now come at me!”

Alright, Sunny, step forwards confidently, swiftly, and with authority. Bump your chest to hers and then end up on the ground again with hooves on your shoulders.

Sergeant Lindsay leaned down. “Listen, I know your record. I understand what happened to you. That is a hard thing but I can’t pass you if you can’t do this. You need to be able to protect yourself, subdue a suspect, and ensure your subordinates can count on you.

“Do you want to do this or do you want to wash out? I’m willing to help you but you’ve got to be able to do this. You have to want it. That timidness won’t work here. What do you want to do?”

“I won’t quit. I’m not a quitter!”

She replied, “Then get up and come at me like a royal guard.”

Sergeant Lindsay helped me to my hooves and I looked across the mat at her. My lip quivered a little bit. Crying wouldn’t work here. I didn’t want to hurt her but I would not quit. I’d never quit. I was going to make a difference! My eyes locked on her as I set my stance.

Okay, confidence, swiftness, and authority. I screamed, “Ahhhh!” and went after her. I was doing it! I’d done it! I’d… been thrown on my back again. Was it bad I was starting to become accustomed to it? My chest heaved as I tried to get my breath back.

“Much better. Nice warcry, too, although maybe make it sound less like you’re being murdered and more like you’re a strong warrior mare. We’re getting somewhere now. Get up and do it again, Cadet Day.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I said before rolling back up. This was going to be a very long lesson. Probably series of lessons since we had to see Sergeant Lindsay everyday after breakfast. At least she was kind of cute and having a cute mare toss you onto your back isn’t the end of the world.

☼

“What a week,” I groused as I collapsed onto my bunk.

“No kidding,” Blackberry said from the bed above me. “My brothers all said officer’s candidate school was the easy part. I’m kind of afraid of what is going to happen if we graduate.”

“When we graduate! You know you’re going to graduate and you bet your flank I am!”

Blackberry was from a long line of royal guards. She was nice enough and all. She was also by the book and kind of stiff. There was some kind of cloud over her every now and then. She talked about her family’s expectations a lot.

She replied, “Well… at least we’ll probably graduate. We’re halfway through and over half the class has washed out. Of course, then the real competition begins. Where do you want to get a command?”

“Anywhere in Canterlot. I want to go home. I don’t even care if it is just command over a stock room.”

“Mmm, that is a tough one, Sunny. Even the bad jobs in Canterlot are usually snatched up by ponies with clout. Keep at it, though! I’m sure you’ll do fine.”

I kept hearing that. That getting into any position in Canterlot was hard. Especially as an officer. Limited availability, they’d said, but some of the other cadets pointed out that a lot of those positions went to ponies with influence. I didn’t have any influence at all.

Perhaps I wouldn’t be able to start my career there, but I’d do whatever it took to get home. Life would be easier near Dolly and everypony else. I was really missing them. Blackberry was pretty much my only friend and I used the term loosely. It wasn’t that she wasn’t nice, it just wasn’t her priority. She wanted to graduate top of her class.

She was somepony to talk to, though! “Thanks, Blackberry. Where do you want to be assigned?”

“Vanhoover! Without a doubt, Vanhoover. My family went there on vacation when I was a filly and I fell in love with it. There is a town, a ton of forest to explore, and all sorts of wildlife. That is where I want to be.”

“Is it hard to get that assignment?”

The mare laughed. “Nope! Nopony wants to go there. It is isolated and cold. I suspect I won’t have any trouble at all since that is normally where they send the ponies that barely make the cut. Plus, because of that, I’ll stand out among all of my peers and will be easier to notice. I’ll do some time there and then transfer somewhere more consequential.”

She had this all planned out. I was just trying to think of how to pass my next test. “Oh, well good for you. As long as you’re happy. That is what is important.”

“Yeah, happiness is important, too…” She paused and then I heard her shift. “Well, I’m going to sleep. See you tomorrow.”

“Yeah, goodnight, Blackberry.” That was a little odd, but then again that was just her way.

Falling asleep here wasn’t always the easiest. When all of the rush and hustle of the day was over and I was finally alone, that was my time to actually think. Thinking could be dangerous when it came to reflecting on why I was here or how my life would change. And change it would.

There had to be some humor in the fact that I’d wanted to control my own life so much that I’d been willing to drop out of school. Now I was going to swear an oath, accept a commission, and give up almost everything to the Royal Guard.

And yet, as I laid there in bed, that didn’t bother me at all. Not after what I’d seen and what I’d done. This kind of discipline was going to be good. I wouldn’t use my magic out of fear or panic but, instead, out of duty. I had to make up for what happened by helping others. That was my drive, that is what kept me going.

I yawned wide and nestled back into my bunk. It wasn’t that comfortable but it was better than Diddle’s couch. Well, what wasn’t better than Diddle’s couch? Mmm, Diddle’s bed was better than her couch. Especially with Diddle in it. Diddle and Dilly… and Candy…

CLANG, CLANG, CLANG!

“Nooo!” I squealed before rolling out of bed. I was right in the middle of Diddle and Candy! I mean sleeping! Blackberry was already down and getting dressed. I started doing the same.

“Come on, Sunny! Let’s get out there for whatever horrible thing they have planned tonight,” she called back as she galloped out the door.

Was it too much to ask to let me get a little sleep? Didn’t ponies understand that a mare has needs? Gah! When I finally was in command, I was going to let ponies sleep and dream about adult happy fun times.

☼

“Cadet Day!”

“Yes, Sergeant Major?” I replied.

“You respond to a burglary in progress alone. You can see three suspects inside a storefront. How do you proceed?”

Blind them with a stun spell was probably not the right answer. “Where is my partner, Sergeant Major?”

“Out sick.”

Out sick? I’d have been assigned a temporary partner. I get it, though, I’m alone. “I would try to stealthily observe, get a look at the suspects, and then summon backup before attempting to apprehend them.”

He smirked at me. “So you’d just leave them in the store, continuing their burglary?”

The manual was pretty clear. You never tried to apprehend suspects without your partner. Working alone was like having one hoof in the grave. “Correct. No partner means no engagement and there is no threat to life. Without a threat to life, there is no precedent for accepting that level of risk.”

“Textbook answer, very average,” Sergeant Major Peak replied.

I’d take average. Average was better than ‘Wrong, Cadet! Gallop!’ Which happened a decent amount.

“What if your partner was with you?” he pressed.

“Approach the scene, clearly identify ourselves, and demand the surrender of the suspects,” I replied automatically.

“And if they resist?”

“Subdue and secure.”

“You think you and your partner can subdue three suspects?” the sergeant major asked.

“Only three? Absolutely! If we couldn’t, it means you and your staff did a pretty poor job, right?” Wait, what did I just say?

The sergeant major laughed. He actually laughed! “You’re right, Cadet! Well done.”

Hurray!

“Oh, and when we’re done here, forty laps around the building for even suggesting my staff would be so lax.”

How did I keep falling for this? “Yes, Sergeant Major.”

He pointed a hoof at Blackberry. “Assume you’re in command of a protection detail and there are several protesters between your very important pony and your destination. How do you proceed?”

Blackberry responded confidently, “I would deploy my subordinates in a tight diamond perimeter around the VIP then I would send two guards ahead to carefully and respectfully create a gap in the crowd. Then we’d move through together.”

“And how do you respectfully and carefully clear a gap in a crowd of protesters?” the sergeant major asked.

“Standard procedure dictates you ask the protesters to make way. If they disregard the request, you order them to do so.”

He snorted. “And if they refuse, what then?”

Blackberry was quiet for a moment before replying, “The two vanguard members of the detail would have to use minimal force to create a gap.”

Force? With protesters?

“Accomplish the mission through any means necessary, right, Cadet Blackberry?”

“Yes, Sergeant Major!”

“You could be right. Of course, you could also be wrong, too. You didn’t assess your situation very well. Did you look around to see if there was another ingress? Could your VIP return later? You just want to move forward and shove ponies out of the way to get inside.”

Blackberry’s ears fell. “I’m sorry, Sergeant Major.”

“Don’t apologize to me. Apologize to the ponies your guards just used minimal force on for exercising their legal right to protest. Don’t worry, though, I like initiative. That is why I’m going to let you show initiative by galloping with Cadet Day tonight after class.”

“Yes, Sergeant Major,” she replied.

Peak rubbed his forehooves together. “Alright, let’s see if anypony else wants to take a little gallop tonight.”

I swear he took some sort of pleasure in setting up situations that ponies couldn’t succeed at. Of course, he’d been right with Blackberry and I. We’d both made a mistake and now we had to suffer the consequences. Either way, we’d be spending part of our evening galloping.

Author's Note

Here is a brief glance into what Sunny's life is like at an Equestria Officers Candidate School. Not entirely true to real life but sometimes creative license is more fun.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

16. Lieutenant Day

Day in and day out, training continued in its well-tuned and regimented way. Get up, physical training, shower, food, class, food, class, and so forth. The Royal Guard expected ponies to learn more in fourteen weeks than I had in years of preparatory school! Those that couldn’t washed out. I wasn’t a wash out, though.

Training was starting to be interesting. I’d learned how to read maps, ‘develop a presence’, execute tactics, and lots of other military buzzwords like that. Plus, there were the psychology courses that went into how ponies react under pressure. That was enlightening.

I’d been doing all of that while also cutting out half an hour a week to attend the local Baltimare meeting for guards that had been involved in fatal incidents. To put it lightly, I was exhausted mentally, physically, and emotionally. Despite all of that, however, I’d never felt more sure that I was walking the right path.

For once in her life, Sunny Day knew exactly where she was going! I was going to graduate, accept my commission, and start a career as a Royal Guard lieutenant. That was exciting! Extremely exciting, actually, since I was in the last two weeks of my training.

This was the polishing phase. The first twelve weeks were the hard part. Now it was just an issue of making sure all of the cadets looked the part. More than half the class had already washed out, but at this point you had to really screw up to be sent home. Either that or quit, but I am not a quitter! I’m not a quitter. Sunny Day moves forwards.

I was comfortably in the middle of the pack. My struggle had been with the combat part. Not the tactics or anything, but the bit where I had to get in and fight a pony. Thankfully, Sergeant Lindsay wasn’t the kind of pony to give up, either. She’d pushed me every session to be more aggressive.

It was heartbreaking at first but, eventually, I understood that I wouldn’t kill every pony I fought. In fact, I’d rather enjoyed learning the non-lethal ways to subdue. So much so I intended to try a few of them out on Soarin when I had the chance.

Gah! I had to stop thinking like that. Giving up adult happy fun times for this long was starting to make me a little crazy. It was hard to get through study period. That is also when I became aware of Blackberry poking me in the cheek with her hoof.

“Hello? Anypony there?”

“What?” I asked.

“We have to be out of here in five minutes and your stuff is still all over the place. You don’t want to draw undue attention this late in the game, Sunny. Get it together!”

“Right! Thanks,” I replied before starting to pick up my notebook, pens, pencils, and textbooks. Well, there was another study session wasted. Hopefully that wouldn’t impact me too much on my final.

Once I had everything together, Blackberry and I headed towards our dorm room. It was going to be lights out soon.

“Have you decided what you want to specialize your career in?” Blackberry asked.

I shook my head. “Honestly? No. There are just so many fields.”

She pressed her lips together and peered at me. “Sunny, if you don’t pick before you leave, they’re just going to assign you some random post. You don’t want to end up in supply if you hoped to command a patrol unit.”

“I know, I know, but I honestly don’t have a clue. I joined the Guard just to make a difference. I mean, you want a constable unit and that sounds great. Policing regular ponies and helping them would make a difference.

“Then there are the protection units! I mean, keeping an important pony safe sounds pretty good too. Imagine being a palace guard—”

“Sunny…”

“I know! I know. That isn’t going to happen. I’m not going to get a Palace Guard platoon, but what about the governor’s guard? How about the mayor’s guard? Or port security? There are so many options! Maybe letting somepony pick for me is what is right for me. Then I’ll figure it out later and try to shift my career that way.”

“Well, alright, but you know it is going to take longer doing it that way,” Blackberry pointed out.

With a wave of my hoof, I grinned. “I know, but come on, things work out. I’m not trying to be Miss Become-A-General-In-Three weeks like you.”

Blackberry lightly pushed me. “Hey! I’m not doing that… it will take at least four weeks. Look, you don’t know the pressure here! Mom is a colonel, Dad is a colonel, my oldest brother is a major, and the other two are already captains. I’ve got a lot to live up to.”

“Yeah… I guess, but do you want to?”

“What do you mean?”

I bumped her with my side. “Do you want to be a royal guard or are you being a royal guard because they are?”

She shifted. “A little of both, I guess. I think I want to go into the family business. It is just stressful having to try to compete with them. I mean, look at me, I’m in Baltimare. This isn’t exactly the most exclusive academy.”

“Hey! I’m here.”

“Exactly,” she teased.

I stuck my tongue out at her. “I understand what you’re saying even if I don’t like it.” When we reached our dorm room, I paused. “Just… be sure you want to do it, is all.”

Blackberry replied, “I will, don’t worry.”

Once we were in our bunks it struck me as odd with how different we were. Blackberry felt like she had to do this even if she hadn’t wanted to. That seemed like so much pressure to me. I’d never had that sort of situation. Nopony ever really expected me to do anything.

In fact, other than being sent to Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, I’d made all of my own choices. That was a luxury, I guess. Perhaps one of the perks of having everypony not expect much out of you. Still, after talking to Blackberry, I was happy about it. The entire time we’d been here she was slightly on edge. Always pushing harder, striving to be number one, and all that.

I hoped she ended up as number one. For me, I just wanted to graduate. It was funny, I’d been with this mare from Canterlot University once and she told me ‘Cs get degrees.’ Well, average sounded just fine to me.

☼

Sergeant Lindsay stared up at me, her mouth open in apparent shock. She was on her back on the mat and my hooves were on her shoulders.

“I do believe, Sergeant, that you’ve been subdued,” I said.

“Very well done, Cadet. Now get off me.”

Or I could stay on you and we could kiss a little. “Yes, ma’am,” I replied before backing off and helping her up. “Blackberry and I have been practicing at night.” She wouldn’t kiss me either.

“I can tell. You took me by surprise there.”

“You always say not to underestimate your opponent, ma’am. Kitty has claws!” I said, holding up a hoof.

Sergeant Lindsay just shook her head and waved me off. “Get back in line. Next pony!”

Once I was back in my spot, I had to suppress a smile. I was doing it, I was getting over my fear, and I was doing it! I could go hoof to hoof with a pony like Sergeant Lindsay and get one over on her. I might not have looked bulky, but I was fit and I paid attention. It really wasn’t that hard if you kept your head.

Keeping my head was exactly why I was here, too. I’d joined the Guard to learn discipline and be able to control my fears. Now I was almost done. From here, I’d control my own destiny.

“Alright, that is enough for now. Hit the showers and use this extra time to study for your final. Don’t assume that because you made it this far we won’t fail you on it! Plenty of ponies end up having to stay back because of it,” Lindsay called before clapping her hooves. “Get to it!”

We fell out and headed to the showers. I ducked into the stall beside Blackberry and settled under the hot water.

“Are you ready for your final, Sunny?” she asked over the wall.

“Nope!”

“Don’t joke!”

“I’m not. It is like the final for everything. Is anypony truly ready? I think I’ve got a good handle on what I need to do. Plus, the extra study time will help. I’m not going to fail, though! I came too far to fail.”

Blackberry snorted. “You know it doesn’t just work that way. You can’t will things into happening how you want them to.”

“I’m not so sure about that, Blackberry. I think a positive attitude helps everything. Things just seem to work out as long as you work hard. I’ve been working hard! Really hard! You saw me toss Lindsay today. Imagine that, me tossing her.”

“Well… you believe anyway you want, just be sure you use the study time wisely. I would hate to be number one and you to be held back. I want us to graduate together.”

That was actually pretty sweet. The two of us had bonded quite a bit. “Well, what if you’re not number one?”

“Don’t even joke about that, I have to be!”

“Why? The assignment you want doesn’t require it.”

“Because I have to be,” she said, suddenly turning the water off and walking away.

What was that about? As quickly as I could I turned the shower off and wrapped myself in a towel. “Blackberry! Wait up, what’s wrong?”

She didn’t reply. She just kept walking towards our room with a trail of water following behind her. I did my best to wipe that up with my towel as I moved. She’d get in trouble for that. “Blackberry, wait!”

The mare came to a stop and turned on me. “You don’t get it, okay! You’re a pony that just wandered in here. That’s great, it is, but my family expects me to be the best. I don’t get to just… hope things work and have them do. It doesn’t work like that for me. If I’m not number one… I just...” Tears pooled in her the corners of her eyes and she stomped her hoof in frustration.

“Just what?”

“I don’t want to do this! I don’t want to be like the rest of my family and be some super guard. I just wanted to help ponies. But I have to and since I have to, if I’m not the best, I’ll never hear the end of it.

“This is Baltimare Academy, Sunny! My family already gives me grief because it was the only one I could get into. The lowest academy in Equestria! If I can’t be number one here, what does that say?

“I just wish I could be like you but I can’t and it drives me nuts sometimes that I have to see you bouncing around and smiling like this is some big joke. Is that what you wanted to hear?”

The words hit me almost like a physical blow might have. I reared back and blinked. “What? No! Do you think I don’t take this serious? I just deal with it different by staying positive. I… look, Blackberry, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to make this harder for you.”

She sighed. “No, I’m sorry. I’m blaming you for my family and I shouldn’t. I just… I want to be you, okay? You just want to finish and go help. I’m already trying to figure out how to make captain.”

I didn’t know what to say. Nopony had ever wanted to be me before. I set a hoof on her foreleg. “I hope it works out and you get what you want.”

“Me too… look, I’m really sorry. We need to study. Let’s just go study, okay? The stress is just getting to me. In a week or so, we’ll graduate and things will be normal.”

“Yeah, okay. Let’s go study. You can remind me about everything we’ve learned over the past few weeks.”

Blackberry squeaked, “Sunny!”

“What? I’ve had a lot on my mind.”

“Like what?”

“Stallions. Lots and lots of stallions.” Mares, too, but I didn’t want this to get weird.

Blackberry rolled her eyes, grabbed my hoof, and dragged me off to study.

☼

This was it. It all came down to one more thing. I’d finished my finals, the instructor staff had done their evaluations, and they’d built a report on me. It was sitting in the large envelop in front of me. Every cadet at our academy got one.

There was a lot of information in there but, in truth, only one thing mattered: the cover sheet. If it was blue you passed. You found out your ranking in the class, where you did the best, where you did the worst, and the recommendation for where you should focus.

On the other hoof, if the sheet was yellow you’d failed and were being held back for retraining. There was also a rumor going around that there was a red sheet too which meant you did so bad on your final they didn’t even want you back. I’m not sure that was true though.

This envelope held my future, so I poked it with a hoof. I’d never been able to hold a whole future so easily. My horn lit and I used my magic to carefully pull the tab to open it. How should I do it? Eh!

Unceremoniously, I turned the envelope upside down and shook it. Multiple sheets of paper spilled out onto my desk, including the only one I cared about. The beautiful light blue one that said I’d passed. “Yay!” I cheered in delight.

I scooped the sheet up and looked at it. “Yes!” I cheered even louder.

Blackberry looked up from her bunk. “What? What does it say? Are you number one?”

“Nope! I’m last! Can you believe it? Last!”

“Seriously?” Blackberry asked.

“Yup! That’s awesome. Isn’t that some kind of goal or something?”

“No!”

“Oh… well, I’m last! I finished. What did you get?”

Blackberry frowned. “I haven’t looked.”

“So look! If I got last, you passed for sure.”

She grumped, “I know I passed. You know what this is about.”

“Yeah… look, give it here.”

“No.”

“Then open it!”

“Not yet!”

“Gah! You’re the most frustrating mare ever,” I replied before picking up the sheets of paper and reading them over.

Sunny Day has a very positive attitude and is attentive to her duties but lacks proper military polish. Blah blah blah…

Barely adequate hoof-to-hoof skills… Yada yada.

Extremely good with other ponies, well spoken, neat, and pays close attention to appearance. Well, duh!

Unlikely to be fit for high risk duties with extreme confrontation but will have ample opportunities in numerous other career fields. Our recommendation is civil-military relations, pony relations, staff, and other related commands. Huh… I guess that would be fine.

“Meh, enough of this!” I started stuffing the papers back into the envelope. “I’m going to go celebrate. Are you coming or not?”

Blackberry shook her head.

“Alright, suit yourself. See you later!”

We had been given liberty until 14:00 the next day. I was going out and I was going to find a nice place to sleep. Preferably with a pony next to me. Balitmare, here I come!

☼

Dolly winked at me from out in the audience. It was lucky I was last in my class. I was way in the back where I could hide my shame. Not that shame of being last, the shame of my friends teasing me to the ends of the kingdom. Dolly had not come alone.

No, she’d brought Emerald Eyes, Lollypop, Pink Pearls, and Diddle. Not only had she brought them, but they’d made posterboard signs and were holding them up while the commandant gave his little speech about honor and responsibility.

Emerald Eyes had written, ‘Sunny Day #1’, then crossed through the 1 and changed it to 27.

Lollypop’s sign had some kind of effigy of me drawn in glitter and sported the slogan, ‘Sunny Day, Protectin’ my virtue.’

Pearlsie had taken a different tactic. She’d gone all out, drawn a picture of me in bed with six other mares under a rainbow of letters that spelled out ‘serve and protect.’

Diddle’s sign made the least sense. It just said ‘Celestia 3.1416’ on it.

Dolly just looked very, very pleased with herself as I tried to hide.

“And so, to lead us in our oath of office and oath of command, it is my great pleasure to present to you the number one cadet in our class: Blackberry,” the commandant said.

Blackberry stepped forward from the line, perfectly changed face, and marched up to stand behind the commandant. “Thank you, sir.” She turned to face us. “If you’ll all repeat after me please.

“I do solemnly and sincerely swear that I will faithfully discharge the duties of a member of the Royal Guard with fairness, integrity, regard for pony rights, diligence, and impartiality, upholding the laws of Equestria and with equal respect to all beings.

“I further affirm that I take this oath willingly and, while a member of the Royal Guard, I will continue to use my skills to the best of my ability to protect others, defend our kingdom, and uphold the law.”

Those were very serious words. I’d never sworn an oath before, but I was serious about this one. I repeated it along with the rest of my fellow graduates.

The commandant nodded and smiled. “Very good. And now the oath of command, if you please.”

Blackberry looked to us. “Please repeat after me.

“I, having been appointed an officer in the Royal Guard, do solemnly swear to lead in a manner consistent with the laws, regulations, and traditions of that organization. I do so willing and further promise to command my ponies with their safety, wellbeing, and lives in the forefront of my mind.”

That was an easier oath in some ways. There was a lot attached to it, but I would make the best effort I could to protect the ponies that served under me.

“And with that, I am proud to welcome you all into the ranks of the Royal Guard! Fall out and be pinned.”

The crowd cheered, caps were tossed, and just like that it was over. The whole thing was done and I was one little technicality away from being an officer. Then we’d get some leave before being sent off to our first assignment. I’d never picked one, so it would be assigned based on my packet.

I waded through the group and made it over to where Dolly and the gang were.

“Congratulations, filly!” Dolly cheered before throwing her forelegs around me and messing up my uniform.

“Thank you!” I replied happily, hugging her back. “Hey, do you want to pin me? It’s like a super big honor or something.”

Dolly waved a hoof. “Oh hush, of course it is. I’d love to.”

I offered the little wooden box to her, which she snatched out of my magic with her own. Carefully, she popped it open, pulled out the silver bar, and placed it on my uniform. “Now Melody says you’re to stay away from any enlisted ponies until you see her. She says she’s first. Whatever that means.”

My first salute is what she meant. “It’s a kinky, Royal Guard-only adult happy fun time thing.”

“Liar,” Dolly said before grinning. “I got you a gift!”

“A gift? Really? What is it?”

The older mare was practically twitching with excitement. “You get two weeks off before your assignment, right?”

“Right…” Where was she going with this?

Dolly hugged her hooves to her chest. “We’re going to Las Pegasus! You and me! To celebrate!”

I blinked and felt my jaw go slack. Las Pegasus was like the entertainment capital of the entire kingdom. It was also super expensive. “Buh?” was all I could manage.

“I’m so proud of you! I wanted to do something really special, so we are! Get your stuff, we’re swinging through Canterlot and then on our way to lights, shows, and fun!”

“Oh! Okay! I’ll be right back,” I said before turning and heading towards my room. On the way, I spotted Blackberry standing with her family. They were all in ceremonial armor and looked overly stern.

I gave them a wide berth but Blackberry caught sight of me. Our eyes met and she gave the slightest of smiles before nodding at me. I nodded back. I hoped her reward was as fun as mine… I doubted it, though.

Today was my day to be happy, however, so I packed up fast and headed back to the girls. It was time to go home!

Author's Note

Well, first or last, a graduate is a graduate! Plus a big trip? What could possibly go wrong?

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

17. Viva Las Pegasus

The Western Express slowed as it pulled into the Las Pegasus station. My hooves were pressed against the window as I looked out at the tall hotels, gleaming surfaces, and shining lights. “Dolly, are you seeing this?”

Dolly pressed in next to me and nodded. “Yes I am. It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

With a loud hiss and soft jolt, the train came to a stop.

“Uh, yeah! I mean look at—” I trailed as a beautiful, blonde-maned unicorn mare walked along the platform. She was flawless. “—her.”

“What? Oh, wow!” Dolly set her hoof against my face and pushed me out of the way so she could get a better look.

I swatted at her and pushed my way back up. “I saw her first!”

“You wouldn’t know what to do with a mare like that, filly! She’d require a mature touch.”

“Uh-huh! We’ll see. Good luck catching up to me.” I bounded away from the window, snagged my bag in my magic, and galloped out of the cabin. All of the training at the academy had me in excellent shape. Let’s see Dolly keep up!

In a matter of seconds, I’d crossed the length of the car and leapt out onto the platform, looking for the blonde mare. Where was she?

The crowd of ponies leaving the train was huge and I had to hop up and down to try to look for her. On the third bounce, I caught sight of her. She was over by the entrance to the station.

“Pardon me.” I pushed past two ponies and bounced again. Blonde mare had turned as if somepony had addressed her. Another bounce. A pink mane?

Without being completely rude, I wiggled through the crowd faster, working my way to my destination. Almost there. Just a few more ponies. “Hi—”

“So anyway, my much younger, little, baby sister and I are here to enjoy a few days in Las Pegasus and take in the sights. I mean, she’ll have to avoid the clubs and stuff because she is so young but my evenings are free,” Dolly explained to the blonde mare.

She’d beaten me there! How? Also, she was lying! “Hey!” I squeaked.

“Hey, sweetie, I was just telling Tiffy here that you were excited about your prep school graduation.”

The blonde mare nodded and smiled down at me. “I just think it is so sweet your sister brought you here to celebrate. Prep school graduation is such a big deal! Look at you, all grown up now! I like your shirt by the way, I think it is cute.”

My jaw went slack. Dolly had outfoxed me. “I… buh…”

Dolly ruffled my mane and leaned closer to ‘Tiffy’ to whisper, “Don’t mind her, she’s really shy. Especially around beautiful mares.”

Tiffy nodded knowingly and winked. “Oh, that’s fine. I was the same way around stallions when I was her age. Of course, these days, I can hardly keep them away.”

“Dolly can’t keep stallions away, either. She has two back home!” I blurted out.

Dolly turned from pink to bright red and covered my mouth with her hoof. “Fillies, they’ll say anything!”

Tiffy laughed and shook her head. “You two are hilarious. Well, there is my stallionfriend. I should get going. Maybe I’ll see you around?

“You know it,” Dolly replied, doing her best not-disappointed impression.

Once Tiffy was gone, I pulled Dolly’s hoof off my mouth and stuck my tongue out at her. “Crash and burn.”

“Hush, you. You’d have done just as bad. She’s into stallions.”

“I could turn her,” I replied.

Dolly snorted and teasingly pushed me. “Sure, sure. You and your cute shirt? What is that again?”

My shirt was light pink, tight fit, and had a big yellow star on the chest. I thought it made me look good. “Yes! It is my rock star shirt! Me and it are going to get more mares than you.”

“Of course you are. Come on, we need to go check in, anyway.”

“Where are we staying?”

“The Cosmarepolitan, right off the Las Pegasus Boulevard!”

“Whoa, really? Dolly, are you going to have any bits left after this?”

She grinned slyly and shook her head. “Nope! I’ll be fine. Plus, I plan to win plenty more while we’re here. Let me tell you a secret, filly: I’m an expert gambler. They used to call me Dolly Dice back in my riverboat days.”

“What riverboat days and who is 'they'?”

Dolly glared. “Ponies! Oh, come on!” She grabbed me by the hoof and tugged me towards the station. “Let’s just get to our hotel.”

She didn’t really need to make any other argument for that. I trotted along behind her as she held onto my hoof. As soon as we stepped out of the station and onto the street, however, she came to a stop.

“Oh… wow…” Dolly breathed.

Las Pegasus looked even more amazing once you were in it. A pony could only see so much from a train window. The hotels rose higher into the sky than any building in Canterlot. They were also lit up by thousands of magic lamps and featured tons of glamorous banners.

Ponies wandered up and down the wide sidewalks, looking into the various hotels and stores that lined one of the most famous road in all of Equestria: Las Pegasus Boulevard. Although it stretched the whole length of the city, the part everypony was interested in was commonly called 'the strip.' That is where all of the casinos were. It was also full of show ponies going out of their way to entertain guests.

Dolly and I just stood there for a while, taking it all in, before she nudged me. “Okay, we seriously need to go check in. I want to dump these bags and get down to the casino floor.”

“Yes, ma’am!” I replied before the two of us hurried off for the Cosmarepolitan.

It wasn’t hard to find. It was one of the newest and tallest buildings in the entire city. All we had to do was follow the flashy signs right to one of the many sets of large double doors. Two stallions pulled a pair open for us and one motioned in. “Ladies.”

Dolly winked at the one that had spoken, slipped a bit into the pocket of his doorpony’s coat, and winked. “Darling, while we’re here, we’re going to be anything but ladies. Thank you, though.”

She wagged her rump as she went by and his face turned from the light yellow it was to bright red. I just giggled and followed along behind her.

The lobby was massive and stretched two or perhaps three stories high. Everything was made of cream-colored stone and there were a lot of the square brass fittings you see in magazines from Manehattan.

Dolly went right to the counter and said, “Checking in, please. Suite for Miss Dolly Dice.”

My eyes rolled but I kept my mouth shut.

The mare behind the counter flipped through a guest book and then nodded. “Yes, Miss Dice, I see your reservation right here. We’ve got you up on floor thirty-five in bachelorette suite six for one week. How many keys will you need?”

“Two, please.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the mare replied before setting two large, golden keys on the counter. “Can I get you a bellhop?”

“No thank you, we packed very light. We’ll need one when we check out, though.”

The mare looked at Dolly in confusion and then smiled. “Very well, enjoy your stay.”

“Oh we will, I assure you. Come along, Sunny, my tail is twitching and that means the dice are hot.”

What? Was Dolly Dice actually a thing or was she just being confident? This would require further investigation.

We took an elevator up higher than I’d ever been in my life. It was somewhat unnerving but excitement was starting to overwhelm me. Dolly and I had found our suite. My Las Pegasus experience was about to begin.

Dolly slipped the key into the lock, turned it, and pushed the door open. Light flooded in from a huge bay window opposite us and there was a lavish seating area in between. It had two red couches, a big plush chair, and a bright orange carpet.

Beyond the seating area, there was a small kitchen with a bar, a long dining table, and doors on each side of the suite that opened into large bedrooms.

“Wow! Seriously, Dolly, are we going to be poor after this?” I asked as I stuck my head into the bedroom off to the right.

“I told you to stop worrying! This is a special time for my special filly, alright? You’re only going to graduate from the Royal Guard academy once. So stop worrying and let’s have a good time.”

Twice asked was plenty. I tossed my bag into one of the bedrooms and came back out. “Alright then, let’s get this party started!”

Dolly nodded. “Now that is the spirit! Before we get started, though, I have something for you.”

“There is more?”

“Of course!” Dolly reached into her saddlebag and pulled out a small bag. She levitated it over to me in her magic.

There were five silver twenty-bit pieces inside. “Money?” I asked.

“Yup, half the fun is gambling. You can only use those bits for gambling. That is your budget. If you lose it, no big deal! Anything else, you’re on your own… but that is for gambling only! No sneaking off and being responsible with that. Understood?”

I snapped to attention and offered her a crisp salute. “Ma’am, yes, ma’am!”

She snorted in response and gave me a soft shove. “Uh-huh. Come on, I want you to experience the thrill of Crabapples.”

“What is Crabapples?”

“Only the best game in Equestria. It is all about dice and planning,” Dolly explained as we trotted out of the room and back to the elevators.

“So it’s all luck?”

“What? No! What gave you that impression?”

“You said it had dice!” I replied with a huff once we were in the elevator heading downstairs.

“Silly filly, the dice are an element of random chance and excitement but there is so much more to the game than that. You have to know how to set your chips out and what to focus on. Plus, it is all odds. It will make sense when we get to the table.”

“If you say so.”

The elevator chimed and the attended opened the doors to the casino floor. My eyes widened at the bright, flashing magic lamps that were everywhere. They advertised various games and demanded that I separate my attention in a million different directions.

Dolly grabbed my hoof and pulled me forwards. “Can you believe this? I’ve never seen anything like this.”

“It hardly seems real,” I said in awe.

Off to the right, an excited cheer washed over us and Dolly immediately changed course toward it. “That is our game! Crabapples has that impact on ponies.”

When we got closer, it looked like utter chaos. There was a big table with raised walls and a long green felt area. Three ponies worked on one side while practically every other space opposite them was occupied.

Those ponies were tossing down brightly colored chips and pointing. It seemed impossible to me that the dealer ponies were keeping up with it all but they seemed to be.

Dolly slipped right up between two stallions and pulled me in close next to her. “Alright, fellas, make some room.”

They briefly looked at us and then back to the felt. There were all kinds of boxes laid out with numbers and words. None of it made any sense to me.

“Alright, Sunny. The first rule of Crabapples is that you have to wait until a shooter finishes before you can get started. Although we’re going to need some chips. Watch, though.” She pointed to a grey stallion at the head of the table. He held two bright red dice in his hoof before shaking them and tossing them down the table. They hit the opposite wall and bounced off, landing on the four and three sides. Everypony groaned.

“What happened?” I asked.

“He crabappled. That means the house wins and all bets are done. Come on, now is our chance to get in here.” She set down ten gold hundred-bit pieces. “Change one thousand, please!”

“Whoa! Dolly! Wait a sec!”

The mare peered at me and replied, “Put your money down, filly.”

I reached into the little pouch and set a twenty-bit piece down just like Dolly had. “Change twenty, please.”

The dealer opposite us scooped up Dolly’s bits and replaced them with a bunch of chips. He then gave me ten white chips and two blue ones.

Dolly pointed to a band near us that wrapped around half the table. “Alright, that is the pass line. You have to bet there to play. Just do the minimum. It is five bits.”

“Five bits!” I huffed before setting the bits on the table.

“No more bets, please!” the pony in the middle of the table called. He then used a stick and pushed the dice to the pony next to the one that had crabappled.

That pony picked up the dice and rolled them. Seven again. I groaned. Every other pony cheered.

“What?” I asked.

Dolly grinned. “Seven is good on the come out roll. We all win!”

“This game makes no sense at all. Why would I want to— oh!” The dealer pony had just set five bits beside my five bits. I picked those up and put them away.

The pony got his dice again and rolled a second time. It came up nine.

“Okay, Sunny, now the point is ten. We’re betting that he’ll hit nine before the other thing happens.”

“What other thing? Crabapples?”

Dolly gasped and threw her hoof over my mouth. The stallion next to me glared.

“Never say that, Sunny!”

“Mmph?”

“You can’t say that word until after it happens. Otherwise it is bad luck.” She let me go and started setting chips out. She put some behind the line in front of her. She then set some in a box that said 'come.'

“Alright… this is weird but okay.” I set a white chip behind mine like she had.

“You’ll want to make that an even number, miss," the dealer said. "Otherwise you won’t actually get the odds.”

“Oh, thanks.” I evened the chips out.

Dolly leaned back and nudged me. “Just watch what I do for now. We’ll get you trained up.”

The pony with the dice rolled again. It came up nine and everypony cheered! I cheered, too, because that was the number he threw before. The dealers started setting out chips. He set five next to my five and then three next to the two behind the line.

I pointed at the two chips. “I think that is too many.”

He smiled. “No, miss, the odds were three-to-two. I give you three for every two you bet.”

Wait. Three to two? I liked that! I picked up the chips and put them away. Now I knew why Dolly didn’t mind spending all this money. Gambling was easy!

I set the rest of my bits on the table. “Change eighty, please!”

“Now that is the spirit!” Dolly said with a grin.

The pony rolled again, a new point was set, and it went on like that for a while. It was starting to make sense, too. Seven good and then seven bad! Bet on the pass line and then put money behind it. I left all the other bets to Dolly. At least at first.

My eyes were drawn to all the boxes in the middle. One of them said ten-for-one and showed two dice with three pips. I tossed a fifty-bit chip towards a dealer and pointed. “That one, please.”

“Six the hard way!” he replied cheerfully.

Dolly groaned. “Sunny, those are sucker bets. You only get one roll and he has to roll six just like that. Otherwise, you lose your money.”

“Oh… but… I didn’t know.” My ears drooped. I was going to lose fifty bits just like that!

The pony with the dice rolled. They hit the back wall, bounced and landing with three pips on each. My sorrow was immediately washed away and I squealed in delight while bouncing up and down. “Oh my gosh!”

The dealer set five hundred-bit chips beside my fifty-bit one. “Let it ride miss?”

“Yes!” I cheered. Wait, what was let it ride?

“No! She doesn’t… know.” Dolly sighed and set her hoof on her face. “Sunny. You just told him you want to leave the winners there for another roll.”

“What? No! That was—”

“No more bets, please,” the dealer said with his usual tone and the pony with the dice rolled. My hooves flew to my eyes. It would be too painful to watch that many bits evaporate.

“Six the hard way, again!”

“What!” Dolly gasped.

My legs went weak. The dealer set another five hundred by my original bet and five thousand by the one I’d let ride. He then asked, “Do you want—”

“NO!” Dolly and I shouted.

He pushed the chips over to me… six thousand and fifty bits worth. He pushed six thousand and fifty bits in chips to me like it was nothing. I looked at Dolly with wide eyes.

She grinned, leaned in and kissed my cheek. “Pick up your winnings, put most of them away, and keep playing. Just don’t bet anymore hard ways… or maybe you should, who knows!”

Six thousand and fifty bits… I’d never seen that much money in my life. Even the counting room for the night’s take at the Mare Contraire hadn’t come close to that! I was rich! I had enough bits to buy a decent little condo. I didn’t even need to, though! The Royal Guard would provide me with one. I needed a bank. Where was a bank?

Dolly seemed to notice my distress. She took her hoof and stroked my cheek. “Sweetie, play the game. You’ve hit a hot streak. Play it out and then we’ll take a break to let you process what just happened. You’ve still got about eighty bits on the table, though, and you need to mind them. Alright?”

I blinked and looked down. She was right. I still had my other bets. “Yeah… alright. Let’s do this!”

The pony with the dice rolled a seven. “Crabapples!” the dealer said. Everypony groaned.

“Nevermind! Let’s take a break.” I laughed.

Dolly nodded and grinned. “Yup. Come on, let’s head up to the room and count your winnings. You’ve had quite a day.”

“Yeah… yeah, I have and it's all thanks to you. Thank you, Dolly. You’re the best friend a pony could ever have.”

She slipped a forehoof around me and pulled me in tight. “And you’re the best sort-of daughter I could have hoped for.”

Author's Note

I guess you could say it was her... lucky day? :trollestia:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

18. Seeya Las Pegasus

Dolly and I stumbled out of the casino and onto the strip. We’d been playing Crabapples again just to get free drinks. My winnings had been put away and at that point we were just gambling with the little bit of money Dolly had given me. She was up, too. I guess that is why they called her Dice.

“Where to now, filly?” Dolly asked, one ear flopped down and the other cocked up.

“I dunno. We could shee a show.”

“Oh, yeah. Like that one we saw last night?”

My cheeks burned and I lightly pushed her. “I don’t shink we’ll ever shee a show like that again.”

Dolly snorted and giggled. “They were so flexible…”

“Yesh!”

We wandered down the strip together slowly. It was kind of hard to walk in a straight line. We’d gotten a lot of free drinks. A lot a lot.

“Hey, beautiful…” Dolly said before turning away from me and trotting after a mare.

Good for her. I should totally diddle Diddle when we got back. It had been too long. Oh, I could diddle Soarin, too. There would have to be a lot of diddling.

“Excuse me, miss, you look young and adventurous. If you have a minute, I’d love to talk to you about our new cosmetic procedure!” a pony said to me from the door of a shop. He was brown or orange. Maybe brorange.

“What kinda prosheedure?” I asked.

“We call it the second cutie mark! You pick out some sort of symbol that is meaningful to you and we permanently apply it to your coat. A lot of the younger ponies are getting into it these days.”

A second cutie mark? “Can you really do that?” I asked before leaning against the storefront. “Will I get another talent?”

“Oh, no. It is cosmetic only. I want to be very clear about that.”

“Okay. Well I like stars. I’mmabe a royal guard, maybe I should put a star on my chest.”

“We can absolutely do that! Do you want to come in and look at the options? You don’t have any obligation.”

Stars were pretty. Hearts, too… but I liked stars better. “Lesh do it!”

“Great, come on in.”

He pushed the door open and I wandered inside. There were several chairs along one wall with ponies sitting in them while other ponies cleaned specific spots on their coats. There were was also a big stove right in the middle.

“The designs are on the wall there. See if anything strikes your fancy,” he said.

There were lots of things that struck my fancy! Pretty stars, pretty hearts, and some pretty hot mares in provocative poses. “Wow… that would look good on my chesh.” I set my hoof over the one of a mare with her rump facing out while looking over her shoulder.

“Oh, that one is very popular, but you came in for a star…”

“I can’t change my mind?”

“Oh you can… but this is permanent. Just like your cutie mark. Are you sure?”

I bobbed my head in a nod. “Yes! Hot mare on mah chesh now, please.”

He looked uncertain. “If you’re sure… why don’t you sleep on it?”

“Leaving tomorrow!” I trotted over to one of the chairs and scrambled up into it. “Ready!”

He shrugged. “Alright. Hey Minx, pretty mare on three wants a hot mare on her chest.”

“Coming right up!” A sugary voice called from somewhere.

I laid back and looked up at the ceiling. It was blue with little clouds. A light brown face popped into view over mine with gorgeous green eyes and a cute button nose. “Hi, I’m Minx. You want a hot mare on your chest?”

I wanted what? “How about a cute one?” I wiggled my eyebrows.

Minx giggled and shook her head. “Nooo, I mean for your second cutie mark. I have to confirm with you before we do it.”

“Hot mare, please.”

“Okie dokie.” She set her hoof on my chest and started brushing my coat down. It felt wonderful. “Going to get the spot clean and then numb you up just a little.”

I was pretty numb already from the alcohol and the soothing touch. “Wait… numb?”

“Well, yeah, silly! I can’t put this thing on while you can feel. That would be cruel!”

My ears flicked. “How do you put it on?”

She explained it. Rather, her pretty lips moved but I didn’t pay attention to the words. She was super cute. She should be on my chest. “Okie.”

Minx nodded and set a cool cloth to my chest. “Okay, this will dull the nerves.”

“Okie.”

Minx went about rubbing my chest again but it didn’t register. “Are you feeling that?”

“No… sucks…”

“Oh, you are the charmer. Looks like you’re set. Here we go!”

My head fell back against the chair and I replied, “Okie.”

Then just like that, somepony grabbed my hoof and pulled me off the chair. “No! No, no no!” Dolly said. “Nope! Nooo. Nope! Not on my filly.”

“Aww, I just wanted a hot mare on my chest!”

Dolly covered my mouth with a hoof. “No, sweetie. I mean… yes… but no. This isn’t like that.” She set some bits down. “Sorry for the trouble! See you later!” The she drug me out into the street and back towards our hotel.

I pouted. “She was going to get on my chest.”

Dolly laughed. “No… she was going to brand your chest for life.”

“Wha?” The world spun as I whipped my head to look at her.

“They brand you! Like burn an image into your coat. You’re lucky my tail twitched.”

“Huh?”

“Oh, nevermind. Come on, let’s get back to the room.”

☼

My eyes slowly fluttered open. There was a moment of confusion before I realized I was staring at the ceiling of the swank suite Dolly had lined up. There was also a weight on my chest.

An adorable brown pegasus mare was snuggled up under my chin. What had I been up to last night? I looped my hooves around her and hugged. Who cares. I hope whatever we did she’d be up for a second round before checking out!

I nuzzled between her ears and she let out the sweetest little yawn before looking up and opening her eyes. Big, beautiful, green eyes. I grinned and said, “Hi.”

Her cheeks flushed. “Hi.”

Now for the awkward part before the fun. “So, I was really drunk last night. Did I even give you my name?”

She giggled and nuzzled my chest. “No, but your friend Dolly gave it to me. You’re Sunny. Do you remember who I am?”

I didn’t. I’d never seen her before in my life. I’d remember a cute little mare like her! In fact, I’d keep her around. “Uh…”

She smiled brightly and giggled more. Then she rubbed my chest with a hoof, sending tingles all over my body.

I blinked. “Minx?”

“Yup, you said you wanted a mare on your chest. So…”

I felt my cheeks flush before I started laughing. “Oh, goodness. Wait… didn’t Dolly pull me out of there?”

“She did, but I chased you two down.”

“Why?”

“To apologize! I didn’t know you were her filly and needed her permission to do that sort of thing.”

I snorted. “I don’t need her permission… but I was kind of drunk so I’m glad she stopped me. So… did we?”

Minx giggled. “No, you were really drunk. We cuddled after you and Dolly worked together to sweet talk me up here.”

“Yeah? We did good?”

“Oh yeah, very good! You went on and on about my eyes—”

“You do have really beautiful eyes.”

“Thank you. You were really insistent about the cute mare on your chest, though, and who am I to crush the dreams of a drunk mare?”

I laughed and ducked my head in shame. “Wow… you’re like, the nicest pony ever.”

She pet my chest a bit more and shrugged. “I wouldn’t say that but I was super flattered. It is a shame you’re leaving today.”

“Yeah, it is. Although checkout isn’t until noon.”

Minx laughed and slowly sat up. “Sorry, but regardless of how pretty and slick you are, I only cuddle on the first date. You’ll just have to think about coming back.”

Darn! Well, more for Diddle, I guess. “Now I’m motivated to. Can I get you breakfast at least?”

“You can! I’d like to get to know you and Dolly better. Is she your mom?”

“Kinda, yeah. Mom-slash-friend-slash-failed-attempt-at-a-date. She’s looked out for me for years. This trip was her idea.”

“Oh, fun! Well, let’s go wake her up and get something to eat.”

“Sounds good. So… do you really brand ponies for a living?”

“I do! Somepony has to do it, it might as well be me. I’m pretty good with the irons. If you like, next time you come out, I can show you some of my art.”

Art? “Sure. That would be neat.” And easy to commit to since I didn’t know when I’d be back in Las Pegasus again. Unless I was stationed here! Wouldn’t that be amazing?

Minx and I got out of bed and headed into the living room. Dolly, it seemed, didn’t need a wakeup call. She was already up and eating breakfast at our table. There were all kinds of fruits and breads.

“Morning, fillies,” she said.

“Morning!” Minx said cheerfully before sitting down.

“What’s all this?” I asked.

“Complimentary breakfast from the casino manager to Dolly Dice for all of her business. Sit, eat, and enjoy. We have to check out and hop a train back to real life today. Did you two have fun?”

“We did! Sunny cuddles really well,” Minx replied before laying thinly sliced watermelon onto a bagel.

My magic caught hold of an orange, some grapes, and a muffin before bringing them to my plate. “I am known far and wide as the Drunken Cuddle Queen.”

Dolly’s head tilted. “Is that so?”

“It is now,” I replied.

Minx just giggled. “You two are silly. I’m glad I chased you down. You really should come visit more. I don’t know a lot of ponies here. I moved from Cloudsdale a year ago. Branding isn’t really catching on there.”

“Well… no offense, sweetie, but I don’t want you burning my flank. Although I don’t begrudge a pony that does,” Dolly said.

“None taken! I know it isn’t for everypony.”

While we sat there, it dawned on me that Minx didn’t have any additional cutie marks. “Hey, Minx, can you not do your own?”

“No, not really. Maybe little stuff, but I wouldn’t try. Besides, I’ve never settled on what I want so I just help other ponies.”

My ears wiggled. “Well, maybe next time I’ll get something.”

“Nope!” Dolly said.

“I’m an adult!”

Dolly shook her head. “Nope!”

“And who gave you a vote?”

“Common sense. You’d lose interest in it in a week and have regrets. You have to be committed for that sort of thing, right, Minx?”

The pegasus shifted uncomfortably before replying, “Well… you should really be sure before you do it. They can be removed, but it is really hard and you have to find the right unicorn.”

“Well… I never!” I replied before stuffing the whole muffin into my mouth.

Dolly winked at Minx. “Don’t mind her. She’s just finding her place in the world still.”

Minx laughed and shook her head. “No problem! Also, thank you for breakfast. I don’t normally go home with strange mares, sleep in their beds, and eat their food.”

“Well, if you’re going to do that, this is a city for it! Plus, you were so concerned, I didn’t want you to worry. Maybe you and Sunny could write a few letters. Right, Sunny?”

I was still trying to fight through the muffin. It was not moist. It was not moist at all! Who makes dry muffins? What was this? I just nodded as best I could.

“Great! Well… I should go and let you too pack. Look me up if you’re in town. See ya!”

Dolly waited until Minx was gone before looking at me. “So how was that?”

I stuck my tongue out. “She was a proper mare. We just cuddled. Maybe next time.”

“Shame, she was cute. Well, finish up and get packed. We’ll need to settle up and get your bits changed.”

“Changed into what?”

Dolly’s head tilted. “Larger value coins. Unless you want to carry a ton of hundred-bit pieces in your saddlebags.”

“I don’t particularly want to do that, no. What’s bigger than a hundred-bit piece?”

Dolly shook her head and sighed. “I don’t know why I keep assuming you know these things.”

I got up to start packing and huffed at her. “Well, if you must know, until you set down all of those hundred-bit pieces on the table, I’d never seen those, either.”

“Alright, alright. I forget sometimes that until recently the best job you’ve ever had was sodajerk. You can have them changed to five-hundred-bit pieces or even thousand-bit pieces.”

“Thousand-bit pieces! What am I going to do with those when we get to Canterlot?”

Dolly rolled her eyes. “I don’t know… put them in a bank? Exchange them back at the bank?”

“Oh, well, alright. Let’s go change my bits then!”

“Pack first.”

The process of packing didn’t take long. We hadn’t brought much. A few cute shirts for me, and some toiletries. The hotel had provided most everything else, including more bits than I’d ever dreamed of having in my life. I guess putting them in a bank made the most sense. Although really what made the most sense was that they weren’t really mine.

“Hey, Dolly?”

She poked her head into my bedroom. “Yes?”

“I’ve had a really fun time here. Thank you for that. I was thinking that maybe you should keep the bits. After all, I won them with the bits you gave me.”

She snorted. “Nope! I gave you those bits as a gift. That is your money.”

“Oh… well, can I just give them to you to take care of?”

“You need to learn about money, Sunny. How to take care of it, how to use it, and how to grow it,” she replied, leaning against the doorframe.

I closed the flap of my bag and levitated it onto my back. “I know… but I’ve been pretty good. I’m good with my little money. I don’t know what you do with money like this and I’m going to really need to focus on my new career. Maybe this time it would be better for you to handle it and then you can teach me later?”

“I suppose that is fair. You really trust me with thousands of your bits?”

My eye roll probably could have been seen from the moon. “If I can’t trust you then I may as well not trust any pony ever. Do you even have to ask?”

“No, but it is nice to hear. Alright, I’ll manage the bits for you. Come on, let's head for home.”

“Okie dokie!”

☼

Dolly and I arrived in Canterlot very late. Ever since moving out of Diddle’s place, I’d used Dolly’s address as my permanent residence. It was convenient to not have a place of my own. No rent was nice! Plus, I’d be moving very soon. I was just waiting for my orders to arrive.

I hadn’t picked a specialty or a preferred station other than Canterlot. I’d left it almost all up to chance! Wherever the Royal Guard sent me, I was going. Whatever they wanted me to do, I was doing! It was kind of like Las Pegasus, actually. Gambling.

When we were halfway across the city, Dolly yawned. “When we get home I’m going straight to bed and sleeping for a week.”

“Mm, I’m going to use your big tub and then I’m going to bed.”

“Don’t fall asleep in the water,” she half-mumbled.

“Yeah, I’ll be careful.”

Canterlot is interesting at night. There was a nightlife in the center of town, but everywhere else was pretty much dead and silent compared to what I’d seen in Las Pegasus and Baltimare. High-class ponies went to bed I suppose.

It did make it slightly eerie for the two of us to be tromping home between all the buildings and their dark windows. Usually by this time I was in bed, too, and asleep an hour after!

When we finally got home, Dolly’s horn lit, turned the lock, and pushed the door open. She walked across a large pile of mail that had been pushed through the chute, dropped her bags right in the middle of the living room, and said, “See you tomorrow.”

“Night.”

Once Dolly was in her room, I flopped onto the floor in front of all of the mail. There was a lot of it. My horn lit and I encircled the various letters with my magic. “Let’s see what we’ve got here. Bill, bill, bill, Mares Monthly, advertisement, coupons, more coupons, even more coupons…” Dolly got a lot of coupons.

Finally, I came across it: a large rigid envelope addressed to me from the Royal Guard. This was it! Without a moments hesitation I tore it open and read it.

Lieutenant Sunny Day— that was me! I was a lieutenant! That was completely unbelievable. Lieutenant Sunny Day is hereby ordered to report to the Baltimare— “Dang it!” —City Guard, headquarters battalion, G9. “G9? What is G9?”

My officers’ manual was on the coffee table, so I grabbed it in my magic and brought it over. G9… G9… Military-Civilian Affairs. Oh, that could be interesting! I’d be a liaison between the Royal Guard and the ponies we served. Yeah! I can do that.

I dropped the manual and orders on the table and went off to jump in Dolly’s tub for a nice, long soak. The water slowly filled up around me and I contemplated the concept that come Monday, I was supposed to be a responsible, military pony. I didn’t feel like one.

In fact, I still felt like the same pony I had been before! Of course, I’d learned a lot at the academy and I had graduated. Barely, but I’d done it! I suppose it was time to step up and do what I’d hoped to do: make a difference.

Yes… Monday would be different. Monday would be a whole new thing.

Author's Note

Oh Sunny! What did you almost do ;D Thank the alicorns for Dolly!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

19. Fresh Face Sunny

Baltimare didn’t look the same after my trip to Las Pegasus. In fact, it was like a whole new town. It wasn’t, of course, but my perception of it had changed. When I’d been here for officer’s training, this was just a temporary place I’d be. Now it was home. Which, in itself, was kind of daunting.

I didn’t know any ponies here or where to meet them. Hopefully I’d make some friends at work and, if not, I’m sure a few explorations out into the livelier side of town would yield results. Officer or not, I still knew how to turn heads in bars!

That was for later, though! Today was too important to be thinking about finding a new bar to meet ponies. Today was my first day! My first day with a career, a commission, and as a guard. I was going to be a lieutenant in the G9! A staff officer that would be… uh… doing something. No idea what, but I was going to do it and be cute at the same time.

Making a good impression was important so my armor was immaculately clean and polished. It was perfectly fit, too. The quartermaster has been confused when I’d asked her for duty armor. Evidently, she expected me to wear a uniform since I was in the G9. That seemed silly, though!

No, it had to be armor! That is what royal guards wore. With that said, she’d issued me an old, used set for my daily duty. That was fine, I could understand that… I guess. Either way, I’d taken it to a private metal worker and paid to have it entirely revitalized. All within regulation, of course.

Now my golden armor gleamed in the sun and the star on my breastplate was perfectly straight and shiny. Then there was crest. That, of course, was my favorite part! I’d had that redone, too. The artificial plume had looked pretty weak so a hatter had put in brand new silver ones. Yes, I was quite the professional pony now!

The only thing left for me to do was make my grand entrance. I’d scoped out the command building over the weekend to make sure it was where I thought it was. That way I wouldn’t be late.

The Baltimare Command building was very modern and completely different from the architectural aesthetic in Canterlot. Instead of being built to look like a castle or palace, it was a five-story brick structure that fit in perfectly with the surrounding neighborhoods. The only thing that really set it apart was the metal gate around it and the flags hanging from the top story.

I stood outside of it for a moment, just marveling at the fact that this is where I was going to work for a while. Ponies were coming in to work and soon the gates would open for business of the day. Not that the place ever actually closed… just certain, non-critical services. Like G9.

“Well, Sunny, this is it!”

“What? Are you talking to me?” came a sweet voice from beside me.

“Huh?” I hadn’t been paying attention to my surroundings. There was a pegasus mare standing beside me and she was quite a looker, too, green coat and all.

The mare tossed her mane and it seemed to shimmer an array of colors in the sun. “You called me Sunny. I thought it was sweet,” she replied with a smile and happy ruffles of her wings.

My jaw went slack. I was pretty but she was a hottie! Smoking hot! Midday sun in the middle of summer hot! Burn you on the sto— well she was hot. “Oh! Well, you know, you just look like you have a sunny personality,” I replied smoothly.

She softly laughed and winked. “Well, thanks…” Her eyes went down to my breastplate. “Lieutenant.”

“You’re welcome, ma’am, have a good day.”

“You, too.”

I’m not too proud to say I watched her walk inside. The little music note cutie mark on her flank jiggled in exactly the right way. That mare worked out… a lot, Or, if she didn’t, her parents should be very proud.

A great view is a great way to start the day! Now it was time to get to work. There was important business to be done as a civilian liaison officer. I went up the steps, through the main door and trotted down the hallway until I got to a little sign that read Civil Affairs Division.

The sign was positioned outside of a door that looked pretty simple. It wasn’t wide, gilded, or even double. It was just a plain wooden door. I took the knob in my magic and pushed it open.

The room on the other side was really plain and boring. It had white tile floor and several chairs for ponies to sit in. Opposite of that was a long counter with several clipboards on it and a door to some kind of back area. That is where I’d work… probably.

There was a pony at the counter and she smiled at me. “Well hello, Lieutenant, what brings you to Civil Affairs?” the super-hot mare from outside said. Really? She had to work here of all places?

I trotted over and set my hooves on the counter. “Oh, hello again. I’m supposed to work here. Today is my first day.”

The pegasus mare’s brow lifted and then she grinned. “Oh yeah? Really? Aren’t you a little over dressed?”

“How do you mean?”

“Well, you’re wearing duty armor. Although it looks really nice! You’ve done an excellent job keeping it in good shape, but the guards here typically wear duty uniforms. I realize if you’re coming from another command that might be a little weird.”

It was a little. I’d never seen a guard in Canterlot in anything other than armor. In other commands, however, guards were authorized to wear uniforms. That was what they called regional heraldry.

“Oh, it isn’t weird. I just might be a little more traditional. Is that going to be a problem?”

She shook her head. “I don’t imagine so, although you’ll have to discuss it with the vice colonel. So, what’s your name, sweetie?”

“Sunny Day!”

“Sunny Day, huh?”

“Yes?” Oh, right… the thing outside. “So I may have been talking to myself… but you’re still sunny!”

She laughed and offered a hoof. “I’m Mythic Aurora. Let’s get you in the back so you can get to work, alright?”

We shook. “Alright! Say… you’re not in uniform.”

“I’m a civilian,” she replied before heading over to the door near the counter. She pushed it open and motioned me in.

“Oh, I see, that makes sense.” I trotted back into a small office space. There were several desks setup in the central area and a few offices along the back wall. Everypony had stopped what they were doing to look at me. They were gorgeous… they were all gorgeous! Like, every one of them!

Aurora called, “Hey, girls, this is Lieutenant Sunny Day! She’s the newest member of G9!”

“Great! It is about time they sent me an officer to replace Fireball. Come on back, Lieutenant, I’ll get you settled before introducing you to everypony,” a flawless lavender mare said while waving a hoof towards the door to her office.

“Yes, ma’am,” I replied before trotting past all the staring eyes. None of them were in armor. Not a single one! Oh well, I made it look good.

Once I was in the office, she closed the door. “Welcome! I’m Vice Colonel Wonder and I’m thrilled to have you with us. I understand you’re a Baltimare Academy graduate?”

“Yes, ma’am, last in my class!”

She laughed and waved a hoof. “Oh, who cares. It isn’t like you’re going to be guarding Princess Celestia or anything. As long as you do your job and get a lot of positive comment cards, I’ll be happy.”

"Ma’am? Comment cards?”

Vice Colonel Wonder looked at me in confusion and then smiled. “Right, they don’t teach this sort of stuff at the academy. Basically, when you do your job, the pony you help gets to fill out a comment card on your service. That is the metric we are tracked on and my team is the absolute best at it, so the bar is pretty high.”

Comment cards… right. That seemed weird. “I won’t let you down, ma’am. What will I be doing, exactly?”

“Right! Fireball used to supervise the glamor girls, so you’ll be doing that.”

What in Equestria was she talking about? “Ma’am, I’m sorry… there isn’t anything about glamor girls in my manual.”

The vice colonel wiggled her forehooves. “Oops, I’m sorry! I get scattered sometimes. We have a lot of terms here you won’t find in your manual. You see, our organization is actually the complaint department. Civilian ponies come to complain about things the Royal Guard does that they don’t like.”

“Oh…”

“Yeah… we do other stuff, too, but that is the majority of our job. So I devised a system to make that easier on everypony! Command sends me the most attractive and well-spoken ponies so we can disarm our customers with charm. Get it? Disarm with charm? Clever, right?”

“Sure…”

“So yes, Mythic Aurora, Van Glorious, Selena, and Canary are the glamor girls. You’ll supervise them and be their point of escalation if somepony manages to still be cross. Not that it happens much. Generally, you’ll just be working alongside them doing the same job.

“Now, first off, I need to get a request put in for a uniform for you. I realize most guards wear armor, but you don’t have to do that here. I’m all about comfort.”

This was not what I was anticipating at all. “Ma’am, will I be allowed to wear the armor? I mean, if I want to.”

Wonder stared at me in confusion. “Wear the armor? Want to? Why— I mean, yes, of course! Regulations are regulations. If you want to wear the armor, that is fine. Different… but fine. Although the helmet is just going to mess your mane up. Maybe you could leave that on your desk?”

The helmet was the best part! Gah… I should have picked a specialty like Blackberry said. I was here because I was pretty. “Yes, ma’am, I think that is fair.”

She clapped her hooves. “Yay! Okay, so again, I know this isn’t regulation but I like my subordinates to look their best… so mane, makeup, glitter, everything! When a customer comes in, they should look at you and drop their jaw. Then they’ll be too blown away to yell and complain. I call that strategy!”

“Yes, ma’am, I understand. So we just sit at the counter all day and take complaints?”

“More or less.”

“Well, then let’s get to it! I’m going to be the best complaint taker in your office,” I said with an excitement I didn’t feel. “Where do I sit?”

“That’s the spirit! You get the office at the other end there. Come on, I’ll get you settled.”

☼

The complaints office for a city this big seemed to get busy in a hurry. As soon as we’d opened our doors, there were ponies filling every seat in the waiting area. That had been intimidating because they all looked angry.

That didn’t phase my team, though. They’d headed right to the counter and started their work as if nothing was amiss. I’d been shadowing Mythic since I knew her the best so far. Plus, I felt comfortable around her.

My helmet was sitting back on my new desk. Imagine that, a royal guard without a helmet. In the academy, that would have been considered out of uniform but, evidently, not here! Ponies needed to make up their mind. It had crushed my mane down and made it look a mess. Around these ponies, that felt extremely awkward since they were all picture perfect.

“Yes, ma’am, we’re so sorry that the guard trampled your petunias. In his defense, he was chasing down a filly’s escaped puppy, but I know that won’t bring your flowers back,” Mythic said to an angry-looking mare.

“No, it wont! She should have been more careful,” the mare replied.

Mythic leaned in, fluttered her eyes, and then asked sweetly, “We all agree you wouldn’t want us to punish a poor guard just for doing his duty, right? So, what can I do to make this right for you?”

The mare blinked. “Punish him… no. I just… well, my flowers. I worked really hard on them.”

“Yes, ma’am, and I’m sorry for your loss. I can’t bring them back, but what can I do for you about them? You tell me how to make it right and I’ll do it. Could I, perhaps, buy you some new seeds for you to grow so you’d have pretty new flowers? Perhaps even better ones?”

“Seeds? Well… I mean that would be nice. I could grow new petunias…”

With a practiced smile, Mythic quickly put in, “And I bet you enjoyed growing and tending them.”

The mare smiled brightly back and replied, “I did. I could start over and do it even better!”

“That’s the spirit!” Mythic set some paperwork on the counter and said, “Sign here, please.”

The mare did so without hesitation.

“Alright, here is your paperwork, here is a comment card that I would be super grateful if you filled out and left in the box outside and, most important of all, here is a voucher. If you take that voucher down to the logistics office, they’ll issue you bits in the amount necessary to purchase petunia seeds. A lot of them! Of course, I have one, teeny tiny little request…”

“What is that?” the mare asked curiously.

“When you grow those new petunias all big and healthy I’d love it if you took a picture and come show me. They happen to be one of my favorite flowers. Just ask for Mythic if you need anything at all or have those pictures.”

“Thank you, Mythic! I will! I promise I will. Thank you so much for all of your help.”

And just like that the angry mare was gone. I had just stood behind Mythic watching the whole time. The mare was a genius. This was how all of the 'girls' operated, it seemed.

Vice Colonel Wonder’s ideas seemed a little odd but this was literally the fifteenth pony in a row that had come in angry and left smiling, and it hadn’t been that long of a conversation! This group of gorgeous ponies was just turning things around at a breakneck pace.

“You’re really good at that,” I whispered to Mythic.

“Thank you, ma’am. You’ll be just as good soon, too. We’ve got a great system. Just greet, be polite, hear them out, do what we can, and move on to the—“ Her voice raised. “—next pony, please!”

☼

My first day was drawing to a close. I’d been given an office, watched my team work the counter, and now we were all sitting in the back doing paperwork. Our doors closed at three but we worked two hours after to do this portion. Well… two hours or until we were done.

Vice Colonel Wonder had already gone home. She’d done her tasks and cut out before we’d even gotten to four o’clock. Rank has its privilege! Not that I blamed her.

Paperwork was not exciting. It wasn’t dealing with ponies. It was all about metrics that the vice colonel expected us to meet because command expected her to do the same. How many ponies had come in? How long did it take to resolve their issue? How many bits were spent to resolve it? Things like that. So many boring things like that!

I sat by Mythic with my chin on my hoof. She was an expert at sorting through all of the work. Actually, she seemed to be an expert at just about everything in her office. It was hard to pay attention, though. Somepony else had caught my eye.

Van Glorious occupied the desk directly across from Mythic’s. He was, without a doubt, the most perfect stallion imaginable. From physique to look, he was the whole package.

It wouldn’t have surprised me in the least if he’d told me he worked out every day of the week. His legs were solid, his chest was broad, and I was pretty sure I could have bounced bits right off his glorious, caramel-colored flank.

Of course, beyond the masculinity there was also a certain prettiness to him. From the perfectly made-up blond mane to the immaculate hooficures to the pristine mirror cutie mark on his rump, he was just a looker. Unfortunately, having adult happy fun times with your subordinates was a major no-no.

“Well, girls, I’m all done here, see you all tomorrow?” Van said before stacking his papers neatly and getting up.

The others replied with various, positive acknowledgements. I did, too.

“Off to the gym for me, then. This body won’t keep itself and, after all, we are the G9! Good looking and all nines or more…” Then his eyes fell on me. “Well, most of us anyway! Night!”

My eyes narrowed as I watched him leave. What kind of crack was that? Was it about my armor? Oh, I’d show him.

Mythic sat her hoof on mine and shook her head. “Don’t worry about it, sweetie. He’s that way with all the new girls. He just expects everypony to get on his level.”

“I’m pretty,” I replied.

“Yes you are.”

“I am!”

“You are!”

I was pretty! Maybe not as pretty as these ponies, but I didn’t know this was a fashion show. I got up and said, “Good work today, everypony. I’m super impressed! I can’t wait to learn all I can from you and be the best supervisor ever. For now, though, I need to go.”

“Where?” Mythic asked.

To the salon, obviously! I’d show that pompous stallion a nine! Oh, I’d show him an eleven or twelve. I nibbled on my lip before I could spout that off. “Well… I still have to get some things for my new quarters. I’m still getting moved in.”

“Ah, that makes sense. Well, see you tomorrow, ma’am!”

“Yup, you sure will. Bright and early… sunshine,” I teased before heading out.

Author's Note

A new job, a new team, and a new experience. This is certainly an interesting position for Sunny.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

20. Nine to Five

Two weeks before I’d even receive my first pay as a royal guard, I’d already spent all the bits coming to me. Not on things for myself or for getting my quarters up to snuff. No, I’d spent them at the salon, spa, and marecare store. I think the tax ponies consider that a qualified job expense. Either way, I considered it important.

If I was going to lead a team of beautiful ponies, I had to fit in. The academy had done little to prepare me for this. All of those lessons in tactics just didn’t apply the same way. Now it was time to make the lessons fit for this job. Either that or just use everything I’d learned on the dating scene.

My trot through the Baltimare Command campus courtyard had exactly the impact I’d hoped for. Everypony, guard and civilian alike, turned their heads to stare. Yes, I knew how to clean up well. Extremely well, actually. Certainly well enough to show that two-bit sparkling stallion.

It all starts with the mane. Sure, short and stallion-length regulation is cute and utilitarian, but that wasn’t the sort of thing that gets a pony’s heart throbbing. No, you start with a long mane and some curls. No ponytail, that’s for sure. Then you tease it up a bit, add some glitter, and make sure it bounces when you trot.

Next comes the tail. Some ponies go overboard there. In truth, all you have to do is grow it long, brush it out, and tie a little ribbon around the base to ensure it stands up just a bit to show off more of the flank. That was a trick I’d been using since my early days at the SGU.

Last, but most important of all, is makeup. I’ve never used a lot but the right eyeshadow and eyeliner is key. Long lashes, the illusion of bigger eyes, and an extra hint of color to make sure the green pops. That’s all it takes for me. That and coat glitter. Never go easy on the coat glitter.

Pair that up with some incredibly shiny armor and you’ve got a royal guard lieutenant that turns heads, stuns ponies with her radiance, and is a nightmare for a vain pony like Van!

When I trotted up the stairs to the main entrance, three different ponies tried to open the door for me. Two collided while the third managed to open the door and stammered, “Ma’am.”

“Good morning,” I replied sweetly before looking at the two on the ground. “You two be sure to see the medic.” That was nice of them. It made it even easier to keep the box I had trapped in my magic floating behind me.

Yes, my efforts were having the desired impact. Now it was show time.

Our office, I had learned during my first day, had the front door for customers and a side door for us. The vice colonel had given me a key for the clumsy earth pony lock. It took me about ten seconds, even with my magic, to get the door open. When I had my own place, I was only using magilocks! I had the time, though. Stage two of my plan was to be the first pony into work.

I trotted into the dark room and flipped on the lights. The box levitated over to the break area. Just a little treat to help grease the wheels. Then I went into my office. I’d wait for them all to arrive before making my grand entrance. Plus, in the meantime, I could start organizing my desk and learning more about all the paperwork I’d be doing.

It wasn’t long before I heard the door out in the main room open. “Hello?” Mythic Aurora called.

“Good morning, Mythic. Just working on my desk, I’ll be out in a bit. Oh, I set some muffins out in the break area,” I called.

“Yes, ma’am, thank you!” she replied sweetly before the sound of papers being shuffled trickled under my door.

Over the course of the next half hour, more ponies arrived at the G9 to start their work day. Each time somepony arrived, Mythic would greet them and then mention that I’d brought muffins. I just sat quietly in my office, biding my time.

Finally, it happened. I heard the door open and the stallion's smooth voice. “Morning, girls. Looks like I’m the last here again… well, other than our new supervisor.”

“Actually—” Mythic started as I walked out of my office.

“Actually, I was here first this morning and I brought muffins,” I said confidently before striking a subtle pose so the light to caught my mane glitter. There was a chorus of gasps.

Mythic Aurora clapped her hooves. “Wow, Lieutenant, you look beautiful! And your armor… it just goes so well with your coat. Well done!”

“Yay! You look great!” Canary added in.

Selena nodded in agreement. “Really stepped up your game, ma’am.”

Van Glorious’s head tilted and he tried to look cool and calm. He forgot to shut his mouth, though. “Yeah… I see you’ve decided to join us.”

With a resolute nod, I replied, “Yes. I understand the uniform requirements here quite well. Now, everypony, enjoy your muffins. I’m sure we’ve got a busy day of wowing ponies ahead of us and I want a front row seat. The quicker I get up to speed, the sooner I can take on some of your workload.”

They all responded with a, “Yes, ma’am,” and got to work.

Mission accomplished.

☼

I stood behind the counter with a smile plastered on my face as the violet mare in front of me droned on and on and on about how a firepony had broken her mailbox on his way to fight a fire. She’d not stopped talking for ten minutes about how it messed up the mail carrier and other things.

This was my day… this was my every day. How long had I been doing this now? A few weeks? A few months? It was hard to tell. Every day was the same. The only challenge was not screaming at a customer. I wasn’t helping any ponies. Not really. The mare finally took a breath.

“Ma’am, I am really, really sorry about your mailbox. You see, this is the Royal Guard Civilian Relations office. The fire brigade isn’t a part of the Royal Guard. I’d be happy to refer you to them, though, and maybe save you some time.”

She blinked. “Then why did you let me sit here and yell at you if this isn’t the right place?”

My plastered-on smile brightened some. “It looked like you needed to get it off your chest, ma’am. We take our customer service very seriously, even if you’re not officially our customer.”

“Well… that is awfully kind of you. Thank you. I’ll just be going… where did you say the fire brigade is?”

This happened more than most ponies might guess. So much so that, to save time and increase consistency, I had fliers printed. The vice colonel had loved that. She’d given me two gold stars. That was her way of career evaluation. I doubted very much it went into my Guard file.

I scooped a flier up in my magic and levitated it to the mare. “Here you go. This will get you right to them and even help you navigate their system.”

“Oh! Well, that is wonderful. Thank you!”

“Yes, ma’am. If you don’t mind, could you fill out this comment card on your way out? It would be a huge help to me,” I asked as I pushed it towards her.

“Sure! After I yelled at you for ten minutes, it is the least I can do,” she said before trotting off.

Instead of calling for the next pony, I placed my This Station Closed sign in front of me and went off into the back room. After that, I needed a break. Plus, Van Glorious had been gone a little too long. It was time to figure out where he was.

The vice colonel had an extremely hooves-off approach to management. By that, I mean she considered her morning physical training part of her work day so she arrived two hours late. She also considered salon time official business so she left as soon as we closed the front office. As best as I could tell, this was her dream job and she had no intention of ever moving up.

My ear twitched at the sound of Van’s voice in the hall outside our office. I cracked the door and peeked out. A pegasus stallion was with him, holding out a bouquet of daffodils. Another one? What was this, the fifth this month?

“Aww, thank you, sweetie,” Van said without any warmth in his voice.

“You’re welcome. So… when are we going to have that date? How about this weekend?” the other stallion asked shyly.

“Sorry, I’ve got plans this weekend.”

“The next?”

“That one, too… I promise as soon as my schedule frees up, I’ll let you know.”

The stallion’s ears drooped and he nodded. “Yeah. Alright, I’ll see you later.”

“Yup!” Van replied before turning and trotting back to the door. “Oh, Lieutenant, I was just—”

“Late returning from your break. No big deal. To your station, please,” I replied, stepping out of his way.

“Yes, ma’am…” he replied with a tone as he went by me.

The stallion in the hall turned and started walking away. I trotted off after him and swatted his tail. “Hey, are you alright?”

He yelped in surprise and then turned to face me. There were tears in his eyes… his pretty, bright blue eyes. He sniffled and nodded. “Yup, I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine.”

After running a hoof through his jet-black mane, he snorted. “I’m fine. We used to date. Then he decided he was too good for me. I don’t know why I keep trying. Ponies that pretty don’t have respect for the rest of us.” He gasped as he looked me over. “I mean… I’m sorry, ma’am. I didn’t mean—”

I waved a hoof. “Don’t worry about it. What’s your name?”

“Thunderblast, ma’am.” He wasn’t in uniform but the mannerisms and ma’am oozed Royal Guard.

“Well, I’m Sunny. Between you and me, Van’s a jerk. He works for me and you’re better off finding a nicer pony.”

“I’m starting to see that. I guess I was just holding on to the past. Time to move on.”

It amazed me at how many sweet ponies like this Van rejected. He was all about looks, which was a shame. I patted Thunderblast’s shoulder. “Smart pony. Take care of yourself. Unfortunately, I need to get back to work. I’m on duty.”

“Yes, ma’am. Oh… ma’am?”

“Hmm?”

He smiled. “You seem like a nicer pony.”

My ear’s stood up. “Oh, well, sure.”

“How about I take you on the date I was going to take him on?”

Well, that took a fun turn. I didn’t know this pony from anypony else, but what was the harm? It would be awful to turn him down after Van had done so. Of course, there was a totally different problem here. “I’d say yes, but I can’t date enlisted ponies. You know the rules.”

“I’m a warrant officer,” he replied.

Oh, well he had me there. What was the harm? He was cute and clearly nice. Why not? Say yes more, that is what the vice colonel always said when she was in the office. Plus, a free meal! “Pick me up here after work on Friday, Warrant Officer. Now I seriously need to get back to work.”

“Yes, ma’am!” he replied before trotting off with a confident bounce in his step.

Hmm… say yes more…

☼

“Alright, everypony, you know it is almost that time of year again!” Vice Colonel Wonder said.

We were all standing around for our weekly meeting. Normally, it was just a place for us to get our gold stars and then swap ideas on how to be more attractive. Occasionally there was some legitimate business to conduct. That was pretty rare, though.

Mythic chimed in, “Quarterly charity drive?”

Van Glorious asked, “Makeover week?”

Canary tilted her head. “Hearth’s Warming Eve?”

We all looked at Canary.

“What?” she asked.

Selena reached out and patted Canary’s hoof. “It’s the middle of summer, honey.”

“Well… they could, like… move it.”

“They who?” Van asked.

“Okay, we’re getting a little off track here!” the vice colonel cut in. “No, the time I was referring to was the annual Community Outreach Calendar!”

Huh? “The what?” I asked.

“The Community Outreach Calendar! It is one of the most successful programs I ever instituted. Basically, we have a pony pose for photographs themed around a different month. For instance, I’m always Miss Fresh because I’m the leader.”

I think the confusion was obvious because Mythic looked my way and then put in, “And we sell the calendars and donate all the bits to veteran’s charities.”

“Oh! Yes, that, too,” Vice Colonel Wonder replied.

Community Outreach Calendar? Wait… “So ponies actually buy that?”

“Yes! It is hugely successful, we raised over 41,000 bits last year.”

My jaw dropped. That was an insane amount of bits. That was rich pony bits. That was— wait a second. Community Outreach Calendar. I stifled a laugh. “I see… so you’re saying the community loves the C.O.C.?”

The vice colonel’s head tilted. “Well, of course!”

I glanced around the room. None of them were giggling or holding back laughter. Really? “And how many years have you been doing C.O.C.s?”

“This will be our fifth year!”

“And mares, do mares love the C.O.C.?”

“Of course, Lieutenant! It is a good chance for them to get great beauty tips—” I snorted. “—and inspiration,” the vice colonel said, looking at me in confusion.

“What about stallions?”

Vice Colonel Wonder huffed and raised her voice, “They love the C.O.C.! Everypony loves the C.O.C.! What is so hard to understand about that?”

Everypony in the room just stared at me. Then it seemed to dawn on Mythic. “Oh!” she giggled before clapping her forehooves together.

I shook my head. “Nothing, ma’am. I totally understand it. Can I be Red or Thunder? How big is the C.O.C.?”

“Twelve months. Like any other calendar… and yes, you can be the month of the Thunder Moon. I think that would work out nicely. You and your armor. Now, everypony else get to the sign-up sheet. I want full participation again this year. And yes, Van, before you ask, you can have two months to better represent stallions. That is all, girls!”

I wandered into my office and started giggling. How could they be so oblivious? Well… I knew how Canary could be, but the rest? They were moderately intelligent ponies.

“Knock, knock!” Mythic said, standing in my open door.

“Come in,” I replied between giggles.

She wagged a hoof at me. “You’ve got a dirty mind.” Her tone was light and teasing.

“Yes, yes I do! Of course, you got it, too, so…”

“I didn’t at first, but then you kept repeating it over and over and over. That was funny.”

I winked at her. “I try. So, you’ve really been doing this calendar for five years? Didn’t the vice colonel say it was her idea?”

“Yes we have, and yes she did. Why?”

“Because officers typically move on to new units every two to three years…”

Mythic blinked and asked, “Really? Are you sure? Everypony here that is a member of the Guard has been here a really long time. I mean, the vice colonel has been here almost eight years now.”

What! Eight years? In one position? No way! “Oh… well, maybe she really likes it here?”

“She seems to! Well, I need to get back to work. I just wanted to share a giggle with you. Tootles!”

This was it… this was the end of my career and it had only just started. I was going to spend my whole career smiling at angry ponies and doing calendars. By Celestia, I was going to become the vice colonel!

I got up and trotted out. “Going to lunch! Back later!” I called.

Once I was outside, I hurried home. I needed to do something… figure out a way to be sure I transferred once I’d been here a year or so. If that was going to happen, I’d need to start soon. What could I do?

While I sat in my living room and pondered my next move, the mail slot opened and a letter dropped through. I snatched it up in my magic and pulled it to me. The envelope was blue and had a Wonderbolts-themed postage stamp on it. It was addressed to me but just had a generic Canterlot return sticker. Well… now was as good as a time as any to figure this problem out. This one I could at least solve.

I popped the flap open and slipped out a plain sheet of writing paper.

Dear Sunny

It has been a while since I’ve seen you! Pretty much since you’ve left for your new job. I hope all is going well for you as a royal guard.

“Nope!”

Things have been going really well for me. So well, in fact, that the Navy is going to have me out your way for a full month. I realize it has been a while and I had to look up your address through the records since you haven’t reached out but I thought it would be nice to see you.

Something pretty big has happened and I want to share it with my friend. Let me know if it is cool to meet up.

Soarin

Oh… right. We hadn’t spoken in forever. I’d said I’d write and I never did. What a jerk, Sunny. So he’ll be here, huh? That sounds good. A friend was what I needed! Plus, he’d understand my situation and could help. Maybe I could transfer to the Navy? I’d look cute in their little uniform.

Time to write a letter in return!

Author's Note

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

21. Soarin to Sucking

Soarin stood in my doorway staring at me with his jaw slightly open. He’d been that way for about two minutes and I was worried all the blood had rushed out of his head to parts further back and thus starved his brain.

Not that I was complaining, of course. It was nice to feel pretty and, whether I liked it or not, I’d picked up a lot of beauty tips from my subordinates. That was kind of nice but the work wasn’t very fulfilling. Of course, that was a weekday problem. This was the weekend and I had a fit, eager stud staring at me.

My hoof went to his mouth so that I could move it up and down as I spoke in the deepest voice I could. “Hello, Sunny, it’s been a while, I’m so happy to see you. You look hot!”

“Well thank you, Soarin!” I replied.

He snorted and lightly pushed my hoof free. “Sorry. You do look hot, though. I mean, you’ve always been pretty, but you’ve done something to… I’d guess everything?”

“You could say that. Mostly the mane and tail. They’re both a lot longer and I spend more time styling them. I’m glad you approve. Plus, I’m at the gym six days a week now.”

“For physical training,” he put in.

Right… Royal Guard PT. Hardly. It was more making sure I kept my figure and looked good to keep the vice colonel off my back. “Sure! Speaking of which, you’re looking fit like always. Although maybe even more so. Also… would you like to come in instead of just standing out in the hall staring at me?”

Soarin’s ears shot up and his face shifted from blue to pink. “Oh, yes, please.”

I stepped out of the way and motioned him inside. Once he was, my magic closed the door while I went to the couch and slipped onto it.

“Your place is pretty decent. Do you have a roommate?” he asked.

“No, I don’t know anypony, but with the housing allowance and my own money it isn’t too bad to live alone. The added benefit is that I don’t have to worry about coming home and finding a maneband hanging on the door warning me off.”

He chuckled. “I imagine you’d be the one hanging the band.”

“Hey!”

“I call it like I see it!” He sidled up next to me and settled.

I glared a bit but then shrugged. He knew me well enough. “So, your letter said something big happened? What’s the deal? Are you getting married?”

“Married? What? No! I made the team!”

The team. What team? I didn’t remember him playing any sort of sports.

His eyes met mine and it seemed like he could tell I was struggling. “The team as in the Wonderbolts team!”

“Oh my goodness!” I squealed. That was huge news! My hooves flew around him. “You achieved your dream! You’re going to fly with Solar Winds and the best flyers in all of Equestria!”

Soarin lightly coughed and then rubbed his hooves together. “Not exactly.”

“But you just said you made the team?”

He rubbed behind his head. “I did… the Delta squadron. You see, there are four Wonderbolt squadrons. Alpha is the big one. That is the one you see all over the place and that is the team Solar Winds leads.

“Then you have the Bravo and Charlie squadrons. They do a lot of shows too. Usually smaller venues and mostly for free. They’re like outreach programs for the Navy and kingdom. Cool things like that. You don’t normally make Alpha without going through those two.”

My head tilted. “And you’re on Delta.”

“Right… Delta is the training squadron, more or less. Deltas fill in for members of Bravo and Charlie when they need a vacation, are sick, or are filling in for somepony on Alpha. You learn all the ropes in Delta and make your way up.”

“Who do you do shows for?”

Soarin turned pink again.

“Come on, tell me!”

“Mostly retired ponies and elementary school field trips. They come out to our facility and watch. We treat it as if it was an actual show. I know this all sounds silly but it is a huge deal! Virtually no pony ever made to Alpha without going through Delta and then Bravo or Charlie.”

I shook my head and squeezed him tightly. “I’m not teasing! I think it is amazing. A Wonderbolt is a Wonderbolt. I know you’ll make Alpha someday. Can I come see your show? Where is it?”

He smiled shyly and nuzzled my cheek. “Anytime you want. We’re actually nearby in Fillydelphia. It would just be a short train ride for you to come visit me.”

Fillydelphia was a day trip, easily! Less for a Wonderbolt. Having Soarin close would be great. “I’d love to come visit. It is awesome to hear you’ve been assigned out this way. It’s been a bit lonely with my new job and leaving Canterlot.”

“Yeah? How is that job? Are you loving being a guard?”

I didn’t want to kill the mood so I just kissed his cheek before rubbing up against him. “This visit is about your amazing news, not my job.”

He blinked and turned to look at me. “Is everything okay, Sunny?”

“Yeah… I just… I mean being a guard is great. My unit, though. It’s the complaint department and the commander just cares about us looking pretty. She’s been there almost eight years.”

“Eight years!” He then caught whatever face I’d made. “I mean… I’m sure she has a reason and I’m sure that won’t happen to you. You just have to try real hard and… you’re not buying this, are you?”

“No, I found myself a dead end at the start of the career. I’ll work it out, though. I’ve been thinking about going to captain’s school. I might get lucky and make some connections and my commander can’t really deny the request.”

He nodded. “Yeah, that’s smart. You’re a strong pony, you’ll get out of this. Just try to figure out where you’d like to go and start working on that. I’m sure you have good reviews at least, right?”

“Totally. Don’t get me wrong, I work hard at my job. It just doesn’t matter is all. The vice colonel loves me so my reviews have been solid. It’s just hard to say you want to be a city guard when you’ve been riding a desk for your whole career. You know, things like that. If I’m not careful, they’ll send me somewhere out west to manage a supply depot next.”

Soarin cleared his throat and asked, “Would that be better or worse?”

My face felt hot and I let him go long enough to cover it. “I don’t know!”

While I couldn’t see, a gentle pair of hooves carefully circled my body and pulled me tight. “Listen, Sunny, it isn’t going to be like that forever. You’re doing the right thing, I’m sure. Work hard, go to captain’s school, and move on from there.

“I don’t know many ponies in the Royal Guard, but I’ll start asking around. I’m sure there is something in Fillydelphia for you to transfer to. Then you could be closer to me…” He trailed and then added nervously, “Assuming that is something you’d want.”

I pressed against him and before shifting my hooves behind his head and stroking his mane. “I think being closer to you would be good for me regardless of the job situation.”

He nodded and squeezed me. “Then we’ll work on that. Now, are you ready for a night on the town? You sure look like you are.”

“We could do that. Of course, on the other hoof, we could stay here together and I could treat you to a home cooked meal and a fresh dessert.”

“What’s for dessert?”

“Pie!”

“Oh, well, let’s stay here, then.”

☼

Soarin was sprawled across my bed, face down, with his head hanging off the edge. His forelegs were dangling and, for the most part, he looked like a limp noodle. I was nestled up against his side and feeling quite drained.

“This has been a good week,” he muttered softly.

“Uh-huh.”

“I’m really glad you’re a short flight away now.”

“Uh-huh.”

“I really need to get back to base so I can get ready for training. You’ve worn me out,” he huffed.

I nibbled on his ear and whispered, “Is that a problem?”

“No, although I’m going to have serious stamina issues.”

“You didn’t last night or this morning.”

He laughed and slowly drew himself up. “Alright, I need to go. I’ve got to get some work done for a few days, but I’ll come back next weekend, if that is okay?”

“Absolutely! I’ll look forward to it.” I rolled over and pulled the blanket around myself. I didn’t have to go to work for another hour or so. Why not catch a short nap?

Soarin kissed my forehead. “Alright, I’ll see you soon. Have a good day!”

I parroted off, “Thank you, you, too! Don’t forget your comment card.”

The stallion’s ears shot up. “Comment card?”

“What? Oh! Sorry, habit.”

He stopped and grinned at me. “Oh yeah? You give all of your stallions a comment card? That way they can report on your performance? What do they say, that Sunny Day is a willing contributor? She’s flexible in her tasks? Customer satisfaction is important?”

I snorted and wrapped a pillow in my magic before flinging it at him. “Okay, you! I’ll remember that. No pie next time.”

He laughed and trotted out of the bedroom. “We’ll see! Take it easy, Sunny, I’ll see you soon.”

Yes, Soarin being close was going to work out. It was nice having a friend again. With a small grumble, I slipped out of bed and went to get cleaned up. Being at work early wasn’t a bad thing and the sooner the day started, the sooner it could end so that I could move on to the next thing!

I went through all of the motions to get myself ready. That usually took a while, but I’d managed to get it down to a science: shower, mane, tail, brush, mane, glitter, mane, and hooves. Easy!

Then it was on to the office! When I arrived, Mythic was already there doing paperwork.

“Good morning, Lieutenant! How’re you?”

“Doing well! How’re you?”

“Oh, fine! Just getting ahead so I’ll have more time for the shoot next week.”

My head tilted. “The shoot?”

“Yes for the…” Her voice turned to a whisper. “C.O.C.”

I giggled. “You don’t have to whisper!”

“You turned it into a dirty word!” she replied with flushed cheeks.

“Oh my gosh, you’re adorable.” I trotted over and pinched her cheek in a professional way. Then I went to make some tea.

Mythic waved a hoof at me. “My momma raised me to be a lady. You know, the kind you see in Canterlot.”

My ears perked at that. I’d had plenty of Canterlot ladies in my bed. “She did really good. Just remember, though, not all Canterlot ladies are nice. They just look pretty on the outside, but they’re actually kind of sour on the inside.”

Van Glorious walked through the door. “Morning,” he said.

“Although I guess that is anywhere. Morning!”

Van paid me no mind. “I hope you girls have picked out some great socks. I’ve already done all of my shopping.”

Socks, huh? What was it, a sale or something? For some reason, ponies had really been into socks lately. I thought they were weird. It made it harder to do anything with your hooves. At least I had my levitation spell.

“Yup! I found some cute rainbow ones,” Mythic replied.

“How about you, Lieutenant?” Van asked.

“No?”

His head tilted. “No? But you’re Miss Thunder. Shouldn’t you be wearing summer-themed socks?”

I looked from one pony to the other. “What’s going on here?”

Mythic picked up a piece of paper. “Did you not see the vice colonel’s memo?”

Of course not! The mare wrote twenty memos a day. Most of them were drawings of her cats. I’d tried to unsubscribe but she thought I was being playful.

“That vacant look tells us no,” Van said before pressing close to get to the tea. I moved.

“The—” Mythic paused to whisper again, “…C.O.C.s theme this year is Sensual Socks.”

“Come again?”

“Sensual Socks,” Van said loudly next to me. “You know, something that adds an additional little oomph to a pony’s physique.”

“Of course. If anypony needs me, I’ll be in my office doing paperwork,” I replied before taking my tea and heading off. Once inside, I closed the door and pulled out the application for captain’s school. Sensual Socks… calendars… this wasn’t helping ponies! It was just about flaunting beauty and it was starting to drive me nuts.

I wondered what Dolly would think of all this. She’d been so proud of me when I’d decided to enlist and make a difference. Instead, I was just a joke. We all were.

It wouldn’t do any good to wallow in it, though! It was time to get moving in the right direction and I had a plan for that.

☼

“Yes, Sunny! Yes! Yes! Just like that! Right there! Right there! Good! Just a little more! And I’m done!”

I waited for Candid Camera to turn around before rolling my eyes. He was way, way into this. As best I could tell, he thought he was one of those big, famous Manehattan photographers but we couldn’t get them even if we could afford it. They didn’t shoot calendars.

Sensual Socks was turning into quite the ordeal. This was my third shoot. Evidently on the first day, the sun was wrong. On the second, I’d looked ‘a bit too pouty.’ If he or the vice colonel came back and said something was wrong today, I couldn’t be responsible for what happened next!

Beyond that, I looked ridiculous. I had picked light blue socks with happy, smiling suns on them. Vice Colonel Wonder was speaking quietly with Candid Camera and had been maintaining the whole photo shoot as if she were a director.

Finally, after the two of them made some sort of decision in hushed tones, she came over and said, "I think we got it today, Sunny! You’re all set! ”

“Good. That's great, I'm going to go ahead and get out of your way because I know you're next. ”

“Oh, yes! ” Vice Colonel Wonder beamed. “Candid Camera always saves the best for last. That, and my shoots always take longer. ”

I started to nod and turned to leave, but stopped and instead asked, “Did you have a chance to look at my application for captain’s school? ”

Her smile fell. “I did, yes. Why don’t we put it away for now, though? You’re doing an amazing job as it is, you don’t need to be a captain to manage your team, and it is my policy for a pony to wait a year before starting this sort of thing. ”

It took all of my self-control not to let my disappointment and the fact that I was really upset cross my face. I nodded numbly and left the conference room without comment.

I’d already been here half a year doing this mindless, thankless job. I couldn’t imagine going another before even starting the process for school. She’d have me for at least two years that way! Perhaps more.

If she wanted me to wait for this, how long would she make me wait to be put on the promotion list? How long would I have to wait for a transfer? I let myself in the back door and went straight to my office and shut the door.

Tears welled in the corners of my eyes but I fought the urge to cry. It would just cause my makeup to run. When I tried to wipe the moisture away, I found myself staring at the stupid little smiling sun on my socks.

Anger flared in my chest. With my magic, I ripped the stupid things off my hooves and threw them against the wall. This wasn’t what I wanted! I should have worked harder. I should have taken being a guard more seriously. This was my fault, but the vice colonel shouldn’t be doing this, either!

I sat for a minute more, seething. I could quit. I could just resign my commission and walk off the job. Ponies did that… sucky ponies, anyway. I wasn’t a sucky pony. I’d worked too hard to get here… well, relatively hard. No, I’d just have to go around her. Do something that would make me stand out other than comment cards.

Blackberry might know what to do. I could write her a letter and see if she’d be able to help me. Then there was Pony Resources upstairs. They helped with this sort of thing. too, right? What commander would want a glamour girl, though? They’d all think I was just some pretty face with no talent.

I sighed and got up. Regardless of the pit in my stomach, there was work to do. Mythic waved at me on my way to the front. I’d waved back halfheartedly.

The front room and lobby was relatively empty. That was good, since I didn’t really want to deal with anypony. Van Glorious was at his station helping some stallion out. Canary was, too. I moved to an empty one and started getting ready to help ponies.

The main door suddenly burst open with such a force that they hit the walls and bounced back. Just before it slammed closed, a little pink pegasus filly had flown in and was standing in the middle of the lobby. I had never seen so much pink on a single pony in my life. Light pink, dark pink, medium pink, and even more pink!

She had a hoof out in front of her that she wiggled as if she was tugging at a rope. Slowly, she started to move again without paying us any attention. The filly made a circle and then started off in a direction while mumbling to herself.

"Can I help you?" Van asked.

"Nope!" she chimed in an adorable, high-pitched squeaky voice. The gangly filly with legs that were just a little too long for her tiny body suddenly burst into a gallop for the back office door. She almost seemed shocked when she found it was locked.

“Miss, that is a restricted area. You can’t go back there,” I said before turning and walking towards her curiously.

The filly was on her hind legs, pushing at the door with her forelegs. That effort drew a lot of attention to her cutie mark: one big heart, two medium ones, a smaller one, and half of one the same size.

She looked up at me with determination in her eyes. “If I don't get through this door right now, I'm going to have a heart attack!”

Author's Note

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

22. Heart Attack

“I’m going to have a heart attack!” the pink filly repeated as she dramatically threw her forehooves against the door.

This was the oddest thing that had ever happened in this office and I wasn’t about to miss it. I dropped my ‘Next Window Please’ sign on the counter and trotted over to her. “What do you mean, sweetie?” She looked perfectly healthy.

“I’m on a mission. A love mission! The pony I need to see is behind this door.”

Oh, an admirer. That explained it… except not totally. This filly was a little young for anypony in the office. She may have just met one of my coworkers and developed crush. I’d have to play this carefully.

I hunkered down just a little so I’d be on her level. “I see. And this love mission is that important? The pony of your dreams is back there?”

The filly’s head shook back and forth so hard her mane whapped me right in the face. “No! It isn’t for me. It’s for Mint Aloe. He wants to fall in love and the pony he can do so with is just at the other end of this line.” She cupped her hoof as if to grab something from the air and then held it up for me to see.

She was so sincere, so certain, I doubted myself that there was nothing in her hoof… but there was nothing in her hoof. I shook my head and asked, “Is Mint Aloe your little friend at school?”

“No! He’s my client. I’m a matchmaker and his match is behind this door but if I don’t get to the pony back there the love line might get tangled or lost or broken or exploded and I’ll have a heart attack!”

Client? I mean… I knew fillies and colts got jobs. Especially around towns outside of Canterlot. After prep school a pony could work. Still, this seemed odd. “Alright… well, if you tell me the name of the pony back there, I’ll go and get her or him for you.”

Her head shook again. This time I ducked the flailing mane. “It doesn’t work like that! I follow the love line to the pony. Then I take the pony back to the other end. The ponies meet, they fall in love, and I get another little piece of my cutie mark.”

“Huh?” That wasn’t how cutie marks worked! You just got it. “Sweetie, that room back there is for royal guards and staff only. Plus, you already have a lovely cutie mark. Why don’t I take you home to your parents, okay?”

“No, you can’t! Please. Please just open the door and let me see in. I promise I’ll just look in and, if the pony isn’t there, I’ll leave. Okay? I won’t go inside.”

Letting her in the back was not a great idea, but she was just so serious. Besides, I could handle a filly. It wasn’t like she was some hardened criminal. “Alright, I will if—“

“Yay!” she squealed in delight.

“If you tell me your name and where you live.”

“My name is Lovey Dovey! Pleased to meet you. I live in Cloudsdale.”

Cloudsdale! How did she get here alone? “Okay… well…” I turned and used my key on the lock. Slowly, I pushed the door open.

Lovey looked at the floor and slowly drew her eyes across it, up a desk, and right to Mythic. Then she squealed again and dove into the air, flying right at my subordinate.

Mythic just stared with wide eyes as the pink blur headed right for her.

I gave chase, trying to lock the filly up in my magic but she was too fast. In an instant she had her hooves around Mythic while sitting on her lap. “HiI’mLoveyDoveyTheMatchmakerAndYouNeedToComeMeetMintAloe.”

“What?” Mythic giggled.

Lovey hopped off her lap just as I caught up and set a hoof on her back. “Hi! I’m Lovey Dovey and you need to come with me right now! I’m a matchmaker and you need to meet Mint Aloe.” The filly grabbed Mythic’s hoof and started tugging her.

Mythic looked to me. I tried to run through the possibilities. Was this a prank? Some sort of thing the kids were doing to tease adults? “Do you want to go?” I asked.

“Well…” She giggled as Lovey struggled desperately to pull her out of the chair. “She says she’s a matchmaker and maybe I’d like this Mint Aloe.”

“You will!” Lovey squeaked.

I shrugged. “Alright, then let’s go… but I’m going too and we’re taking a duty guard just in case this is some sort of prank. I want an extra set of hooves around to chase any misbehaving ponies.”

Mythic got up and grinned. She let Lovey tug her out before calling, “See you all later! I’m being abducted by a filly.”

☼

Lovey Dovey and I sat at a table in the corner drinking our fizzy drinks. She was staring across the restaurant to where Mythic was seated next to a stallion. A mint green, shy, stallion named Mint Aloe. They’d hit it off immediately and hadn’t stopped talking for over two hours.

“How did you know?” I asked.

“The love line.”

“You keep saying that, but what is a love line?”

Lovey’s head tilted. “Well… it’s like… a string. It ties ponies together and I can see that. Nopony else seems to, though. My parents thought I was crazy but then I started following the lines more and introducing the ponies at both ends. Once they meet, it works out! I’ve made a couple hundred matches already.”

“A couple hundred! Seriously?”

She bobbed her head in a nod before sucking on her straw and draining the bright pink fizzy drink. Mine was kind of mediocre. We made them better at the Mare Contraire.

“So… these love lines. They’re like our one true love? Our fated lover?”

“Yes! No! I’m not totally sure! Some are stronger than others. Ponies don’t just have one. Sometimes you lose one and find another. They’re not all the same, either.”

Surely she wasn’t right, right? Then again, Mythic looked pretty happy, but that could be a fluke. It was all just infatuation brought on by a silly situation. Or maybe it wasn't… After some thought, I decided I was taking Lovey’s word that she’d made a ton of matches.

“Do I have love lines?” I asked without thinking.

Lovey giggled and wagged a hoof at me. “I can’t just tell you! My job is to find a pony at the other end. You’d have to be a client!”

My eyes narrowed. So that was the angle! Get everypony excited about it and then start charging. What if it was a setup? Perhaps this was a scam to trick me into paying. Wait… no, Mythic wouldn’t be in on that. “How much to be your client?”

“Are you looking to find your very special somepony?”

“Uh… not really.”

“Then you can’t be a client!”

“But how much is it? If I wanted to find my somepony.”

Lovey shrugged. “I dunno. Most ponies just give me bits when I find the other end of the love line. It isn’t about the bits, though! It is about love and romance. It is about making Equestria happier. If you aren’t sure you want to find your somepony, I can’t help you.”

“And if I’m not a client you won’t tell me if I have love lines?”

The filly giggled and shook her head. “You have love lines. Everypony that wants a somepony has love lines. Don’t worry about that.”

I had love lines! Me! Sunny Day had love lines! That was exciting! Where did they go? Who… no, calm down, Sunny, that isn’t what we want right now. We? Me! Casually, I waved a hoof. “I see. So you’re saying that as long as I want to end up with somepony, I’ll have love lines?”

“Yup!”

“And you can help me find whoever is at the other end?”

“Uh-huh!”

“And otherwise, I can pretty much just do whatever I like because in the end I’ll still have a love line?”

“Sure!”

That sounded almost too good to be true but I believed it. It was what I wanted to hear. “Where will you go now, then?”

“Back to Cloudsdale. I haven’t been home in like two weeks and my parents get kind of worried when I run off. This one was a long one but Mint Aloe was so lovesick. He’d waited long enough. Anyway, I should go. Nice to me you! Oh, uh, what was your name?”

“Sunny Day.”

“Great! Sunny Day. Cute name. Toodles!” She waved and then flew off through the door presumably on her way home.

Well, that was weird. I leaned back in my chair and kept an eye on Mythic. She wasn’t a guard. She was a civilian employee and a very good one. Mint had seemed nice enough but I still wanted to make sure this wasn’t some sort of horrible prank. I could spend an evening being a chaperone. Anything for love.

☼

My shift was over but my day was far from done. I lingered outside of the headquarters building waiting for my target. It wasn’t too long before the pony I was looking for came out: Sergeant Power.

The big grey earth pony stood on the lawn looking up at the big clock that stood there. When the hour pointer ticked to five he looked around and started tapping his hoof.

Opposite him, a bright yellow unicorn came galloping through the gate. He hurried his way over to the clock and slid to a stop. “I’m sorry I’m late!”

“Don’t be sorry, be on time! Punctuality is important, rookie,” the sergeant said.

“I’m sorry, Will! Really, I am. My horn got stuck in a door. It took me a while to get free.”

What? How was that even possible?

The earth pony’s brown tail flicked and he just shrugged. “Don’t get stuck in a door, then. Come on, we need to get started. The city won’t patrol itself.”

“Yup! You’ve got it, Sergeant. Let’s go.”

As the pair headed for the gate, I trotted after them. I quickly closed the gap and cleared my throat.

They came to a stop and turned. The grey earth pony immediately snapped to attention. The yellow unicorn, however, exclaimed with glee, “Miss Thunder!” before being prodded by his partner and snapping to attention. “I mean… I uh—“

“Lieutenant Thunder,” I replied.

“What can we do for you, ma’am?” the grey one asked.

“You’re Sergeant Power, correct?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“And you always get the rookie partners to show them the ropes and mold them into the guards the city needs?”

He stood a bit taller. “I like to think so, ma’am.”

“That is the word around HQ. I’m doing some research to see how you’re achieving that. I’ll be following you around and watching. Although I don’t want you to act any different because I’m here. Don’t think of me as an officer. Think of me as—“

“Miss Thunder!” the yellow unicorn squeaked.

“Sure… and what was your name?”

“Skippy, ma’am.”

Sergeant Power lightly cuffed the unicorn. “Your given name, boy.”

“Oh, right. Cyril Honeybun the Fifth. You know… like from the Honeybun Bakery? I go by Skippy, though.”

The Honeybun Bakery wasn’t really a bakery anymore. It was a whole chain of them. They were all over the city. I merely nodded. “Alright, pleased to meet you both. Sergeant, if you’ll do your thing, just forget I’m here… and forget the Miss Thunder thing. I did that for charity.”

“Aye, ma’am,” Sergeant Power replied before grabbing Skippy by the tail and pulling him towards the street. “Come on, let’s get you started. Tonight we’re going to focus on civilian outreach. We’re going to talk to everypony we can on our patrol and see what the neighborhood is like.”

“Okay!” Skippy replied before bouncing a bit.

I settled in behind them. There was no official research project, of course. This was personal. It was time I learned about how to actually be a guard on the street. I’d asked around in the headquarters building about who the best trainer was.

After the pony I was talking to picked up their jaw, they all said Sergeant Will Power. It was kind of funny that the calendar had helped me with this pursuit. I was somewhat of a celebrity right now. The new girl is always the shiniest.

That was all good and well. Plus, now I had a date every Friday and Saturday night for the next six months. If a pony asked, I said yes. If a pony asked Van Glorious and he said no, I’d chased them down and offered. That drove him nuts! Worth it.

Dating was for the weekend, though. For now, my evenings were going to be spent researching how to be an effective city guard. Whether Vice Colonel Wonder liked it or not, I would not be following in her hoofsteps.

Author's Note

A short one this week although it might become the new norm for Sunny. I simply don't have the hours I used to. Still, I didn't want to miss the date and I'm pretty happy with the result. I hope you enjoyed Lovey's antics!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

23. The Magic Touch

“Lieutenant, this is highly irregular,” Sergeant Power said as I followed him and Skippy through the streets of Baltimare.

“I know, but as I keep telling you, I’m doing research.”

Sergeant Power shook his head. “It isn’t the research part, ma’am. It is the fact this has been going on for almost six months! Skippy is going to be a pro soon.”

“And I’ll be there to see it. I want the whole experience, Sergeant,” I explained. He’d asked a lot of questions that I’d been waving off. He was a good guard.

“I see… Well, I hope I get to see this research of yours someday. I’d imagine you—What is that?”

Up ahead, there was a small crowd gathered around one of the little green spaces that were common throughout the Glen Barnie neighborhood. It was like Baltimore’s Canterlot Heights.

“Not this again…” Sergeant Power sighed.

Skippy and I followed along behind him as he trotted up to the crowd and started to gently push his way through.

“Thank you, one and all, for coming to the Magnificent Trixie’s show! She hopes you’ve enjoyed it. Now, if you’ll just kindly place your bits in her hat…” The light blue unicorn started floating a ridiculous purple hat in front of the ponies gathered around her.

It was the sort of hat that the wizards in ancient times wore. At least in all of the books, anyway. I often doubted that they truly did so. Where she’d found one, I’d never know. Of course, I rarely looked at her hat when we came across her. The Magnificent Trixie had a magnificent as—

“Folks, please don’t do that! This is an unregistered performance. Go ahead and disperse,” Sergeant Power called.

Trixie huffed. “Listen not to the tin pony! The Magnificent Trixie is not unregistered! She is known across all of Equestria.”

The crowd looked at Sergeant Power, then Trixie, then back at Power. They all started trotting off on their way.

“Wait! Wait, don’t go,” Trixie called before folding her hooves over her chest and glaring at Power.

Skippy followed after his partner. “Now, Ms. Trixie, you know we’ve warned you about this before. You can’t perform in this neighborhood without paying for the license and registering. It really isn’t that big of a deal.”

“The Magnificent Trixie would pay for the license if you’d let her collect from one of her shows.”

Sergeant Power reached for her hoof. “Or you could perform in any of the neighborhoods that don’t require a license. You just want to cater to a wealthier group without paying. Now, as Skippy said, we’ve warned you several times. I’m afraid this time we’re going to have to take you to the station.”

Trixie gasped and pulled her hoof back. “How dare you! The Magnificent Trixie is not some petty criminal or prankster! You will not take her.”

That was a mistake. Especially with a guard like Power. Even if he was being a little too much of a stickler for the rules. This was a minor infraction that was neighborhood specific. He hopped closer to her, grabbed her hoof, and growled, “Oh, I will take her because she broke the law repeatedly! Now, come along. You’re cutting into my time to teach.”

The light blue mare’s ears drooped and she got up to go with him.

“Sergeant, if you want to continue educating Skippy, I’ll take her to the station,” I offered. It would be bad form to contradict Power’s decision in public. I’d just walk Trixie off, tell her to be good, and send her on her way.

“What about your research?” he asked.

“I can’t research if you’re just dragging her down there while she complains.”

“Good point, she’s all yours. See you tomorrow.”

I nodded, trotted over to Trixie and slipped a hoof under her foreleg. “Come on, let’s go.”

We got out of sight before I let her go. “You realize you should just pay for the license, right?” I asked her as we walked side by side.

She tossed her silver-blue mane. “The Magnificent Trixie realizes the fee for performers in this neighborhood is unfair! That is to say, Trixie cannot afford it.”

“Oh I see. Well, Trixie could… you know… perhaps get a job?”

The mare gasped as if she had been struck. She sputtered, “How dare you… you… orange-maned hussy!”

My nose wrinkled before I started laughing. “I see. Well, you could always find a stallion to take care of you. You’re pretty, after all.”

Trixie’s ears turned a bit pink and her head shook. “No. The Magnificent Trixie does not need somepony else to take care of her. She is going to be famous and have her name in lights! This city is not fair to Trixie, though! Everywhere Trixie goes, the ponies seek to hold her down. Ponies like you hold her down.”

I snorted. “Ponies like me? Royal guards just doing their job?”

“Yes! Well, no… more like your sergeant friend. He is mean to Trixie! He is jealous. He is like the ponies that insisted Trixie leave Manehattan and did not appreciate her shows either.”

“Mmhmm.”

Trixie glared at me. “Don’t you ’mmhmm’ Trixie! You don’t know what Trixie has been through. Trixie did not go to a fancy unicorn school. She did not grow up with a rich family. Her father only gave her a small loan of several thousand bits.”

The verbal tirade continued on as Trixie tried to convince me that her life was horrible and that she was disadvantaged. She just kept droning on and on. Trixie this, Trixie that.

I came to a stop, and she did too. Walking, that is, not talking. “And Trixie thinks you are being unfair for making her trot all the way—”

About then was when I’d heard enough. It was time to shut her up and I wanted to use a different tactic, so I looped a forehoof behind her head, pulled her close, and planted a kiss right on her lips.

Trixie’s eyes went big. She lifted a hoof to, I presumed, give me a light push. It instead ended up over my back. She nestled into the kiss and lingered there. I had completely misjudged her. Oh wow, thank you, Celestia, I had misjudged her!

When our lips finally parted, she huffed, “You are a rude pony! At least buy Trixie dinner first.”

“Oh yeah? Before or after I book you?”

Her tongue poked out. “You are kissing a prisoner. Is that in your little guard book?”

“So… do you like noodles?”

“Trixie does! Trixie should probably know your name too.”

“It’s Sunny Day. I’ve told you every time we gave you a warning.”

“The Magnificent Trixie cannot be bothered to learn the names of all the ponies that love her! Now take her for noodles!”

With a light chuckle, I grabbed her hoof and turned right at the next street. “Alright, come on.”

☼

A perky, light blue mare rump wiggled in front of me. Her silvery tail just kept batting my face. “Trixie did not know you were a model!”

She had somehow found my copy of the C.O.C. Yes, I thought it was stupid, but I did look really amazing in it and part of me was proud. Trixie had it captured in her magic and she was staring at it. I was staring at her. “I’m not really a model. We do it for charity.”

Her ears turned towards me before she looked back. “What charity?”

“Oh, that is easy. It was for the… uh… Veterans for… Mares for… Uh, I’ll have to check. It is some charity! I promise.”

She turned around and pressed her nose up against mine. “You look cute in socks, Sunny. Do you still have them? Trixie wishes to inspect you in them herself.”

I looped my forehooves around her and pulled her to my chest. “They’re at the office, which I have to go to soon. If I let you go, are you going to go right back up to Glen Barnia?”

Trixie shook her head. “No, Trixie’s reputation there is tarnished. She will try someplace else.”

“I see, and will I see Trixie again?”

Her ears wiggled and she nuzzled my cheek. “Do you want to see Trixie again?”

“If Trixie is in my bedroom, I can be reasonably assured she isn’t out causing mischief. I think it is my duty to keep an eye on your booty. As a Royal Guard officer, of course.”

“Of course. Then you will see Trixie again. When?”

“Mmm, Friday night? I’ve got a double shift tonight.” That wasn’t entirely true, but I couldn’t give up my education for cute mare tail.

“Very well! Trixie will be here Friday. Can she use your shower?”

I nodded. “Yup! Just let me get ready for work. I can’t be late. You can stay as long as you like. Have some breakfast too, if you want.”

She gave me a soft look. “You are very nice for a royal guard, Sunny Day. You do not assume Trixie is trying to con ponies for their bits.”

That was true. That wasn’t the impression I got from her at all. No… Trixie just wanted attention. “No problem. See you later, Trixie.” I kissed her cheek, slipped out from under her, and went to start my beautification ritual. After all, today was a big day. Today was the day I forced Wonder to sign my captain’s training paperwork.

I arrived early, as usual. That was my way to get acclimated before the insanity started. By insanity, I mean all the fawning over outfits and manes. The vice colonel’s way of motivating was to praise, praise, praise on everything except the work we did. As long as the comment cards were good, that is.

Of course, they always were. Some ponies were so star struck they just filled them out right in front of us and dropped them off on the way out. We were, without a doubt, the highest rated unit. Not that anypony cared. Comment cards don’t make you royal guards.

The back door opened and Mythic came in. “Hello? I assume the lights are on because you’re already here, Lieutenant?”

“Yup!”

“Always up bright and early, eh? Just like the sun?”

“Yup! I’m surprised you’re out of bed. If I had a cute stallion like that, I’d never leave the house… or be able to sit down.”

Outside of my door, I heard Mythic fumble with her papers. “Oh my!” she squeaked.

A snicker crossed my lips but I kept it to myself and went back to my paperwork. There was a lot of paperwork in this job. We took all of the complaints seriously. They were all archived and filed so if somepony ever needed them, they’d have them. We had a whole warehouse full of them from all of the years we’d been in service. It was nuts!

The door opened again and then slammed. “I can’t believe it!” came Van Glorious’s voice.

“What is that?” Mythic replied.

“I don’t have a date for this weekend! Not Friday! Not Saturday! Not Sunday morning. Nopony asked me and all of my regulars are busy.”

“Oh… well, maybe they got tired of hearing no?”

There was a derisive snort followed by the sound of mugs shifting. He wasn’t getting dates because he kept saying no and I kept saying yes. They were likely tired of hearing no, too.

Over the next half hour, the others shuffled into the office. The last, as usual, was Vice Colonel Wonder.

“Good morning, ponies! It is another lovely day and you all look lovely. Are we ready to do great work?”

“Yes, ma’am!” everypony replied.

I came out of my office and stood to attention. “Good morning, ma’am.”

“Good morning, Lieutenant! You look lovely, too.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

As she walked into her office, I trotted along behind her, a set of paper work captured in my magic.

When she sat down, she blinked in surprise to find me so close. “Oh! You gave me a start. What can I do for you, Lieutenant?”

The paperwork landed on her desk. “Captain’s school, ma’am. I’ve finished my first year and I’d like to go ahead and get my application in.”

Her nose wrinkled and she looked at the paperwork. “I see. And you’re determined to do this now?”

“Yes, ma’am. No time like the present.”

“Well, if you wanted a four week vacation, we could just make that happen. You’ve got leave and I don’t mind looking the other way. You work hard enough.”

My teeth caught my tongue just before it went off on its own. I smiled, shook my head, and replied, “It isn’t a vacation, ma’am. I want to learn something. I’m sure it will make me an even more effective leader here.”

She looked at the forms and then shrugged. “Well… alright. I’ll have them done by the end of the day. If you’re sure.”

“I am. Very, very sure.”

“Alright then.” She waved me off.

I trotted out into the open office feeling pretty pumped. I was going to go to captain’s school! That would let me network and I’d do a better job there. If I showed improvement, I could start looking for transfers.

I’d also soaked up a lot of what Sergeant Power was teaching. He was an excellent pony. I’d have to send him a thank-you card someday. Someday later! For now, I had to get through the work day without looking too giddy. I was giddy, though. Nervous energy filled me.

Shouting in glee wasn’t appropriate. Hmm… I could… prance? Yes! I could prance. I pranced my way to the office door. “Come on, ladies! Let’s open up early and get a head start on the line.”

“Yes, ma’am!” they replied.

Author's Note

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

25. Canterlot Days

Dolly messed with my mane a few more times before levitating a brown paper bag over and into my saddle bag. “Okay, you be a good filly at school today,” she said as she polished my breastplate with a hoof.

“Thanks, Creepy Mom,” I replied before kissing her cheek and trotting out.

“Don’t talk to strangers unless they look like they have good candy!” she called after me.

Today was the first day of captain’s school. It wasn’t going to be that big of a deal, but I had to do really well, otherwise Colonel Dell wouldn’t take care of me. From what I’d read, however, this was more of a ‘just attend and get your certificate’ sort of class.

That should have been my focus, but being in Canterlot was really pulling my attention. I was home! It felt like home, it smelled like home, and it looked like home! My friends were here. It took every bit of my effort not to ditch class and go see some of them.

Despite that desire, I ended up at the Canterlot Royal Guard Campus early. If I was going to do this, I was going to do this right.

The classrooms weren’t open yet so I stretched out on one of the benches outside to watch all of the trainees do their morning physical training.

This was an experience I’d missed, more or less. Enlisted ponies had a different program than officers. A lot was the same but, in general, officers were treated differently. Our training was more like school. Enlisted instructors did a lot more yelling, too. I didn’t like that much.

Eventually, a pony trotted up to the training building and unlocked the door. I went in shortly after and settled into a seat in Classroom One. For the time being, I was the only pony there, too. Early is never a bad thing!

I drummed my hooves on the desk until the door opened again and a stallion with a major’s pin on his armor trotted through. I stood and he waved a hoof. “Good morning, early bird. Somepony must be excited.”

“Yes, sir! This is huge for me. The city guard commander said that if I do well here, I can transfer to a different command.”

The blonde major’s head tilted and then he shrugged. “Well, if that is how he does it. There really isn’t a grade for this class, though. You either pass or fail. I suppose you could pass with distinction, but that doesn’t come up a lot. Your real career builder is advanced leadership school.”

The information I’d read had been accurate then. “That is okay, sir. Either way I’m going to work hard and learn everything you have to teach!”

He nodded. “Good! Let me just mark you down on my paperwork. You’re Lieutenant…”

“Sunny Day.”

“Great.” He made a checkmark. “You can call me Major Tom. It’s short for Tomato.”

“Yes, sir. Tomato is an interesting name.”

Major Tom chuckled and shrugged. “The joy of being an earth pony, I suppose. My father was a twelfth generation tomato farmer. He thought I’d be number thirteen, but that wasn’t my interest.”

“That’s okay! My mom is an actress… kind of. I mean she is, but it never took. Well… it took when she was younger! Anyway, she named my sister and I after the sun. She said it would make us more cheerful and positive.”

“Seems like she might have been right,” he replied before setting out a stack of papers. “You’ll need a syllabus and course guide. You can go over it while you wait on your peers. I’m expecting about eleven more lieutenants.”

“Okiedokie.” My magic lifted one of the pieces of paper from the stack and brought it to me. It was fairly straightforward. This was about learning to manage more ponies than I currently did. There was also a little bit on budgets but, in general, it all looked pretty simple. And boring. Very, very boring.

Over the next ten or so minutes, an array of lieutenants came into the room and picked up their own copy of the document I had. It was odd to think but we all looked fairly identical. Different ponies under a set of gold armor. Only the badges were different.

“Alright, that is everypony. Let’s get started. I’m Major Heirloom Tomato. You can call me Major Tom. We’ll be spending a decent amount of time together over the next few weeks discussing the theories behind pony management. Additionally, we’re going to review delegation, mentoring, budget responsibility, legal responsibility, and nepotism avoidance. Once we’re done here, you’ll be prepared to be a successful executive officer for a company.

“The remainder of your training will be earned on the job learning from your commanding officer. When you eventually get your promotion, of course. I’ll cover that a bit too. There isn’t a lot of competition for captain positions but, as with any Royal Guard promotion, there is some.”

It became obvious after the third hour of lecture that Major Tom was super nice and extremely knowledgeable. He knew the lesson and had probably taught it a million times. Which is probably why there didn’t seem to be any passion in his voice.

Each time the minute pointer on the clock ticked I slid a little further down into my desk. It was a struggle to pay attention. This was boring. This was so boring! I’m going to die here on this desk. This is it Sunny.

“Okay, that’s enough for now. Why don’t you all call it a day,” Major Tom said.

“Yes, sir!” I said cheerfully before hopping up and trotting right out of the classroom and off of the campus. The sooner I got away, the better. It was time to blow off a little steam. It was too early for the Mare Contraire to be hopping so I headed to the Spearhead Tavern instead.

When I came through the door, the place went quiet for a moment. I hadn’t been there in a year; I guess nopony remembered me. Of course when I was coming here before I wasn’t in armor. Everypony went back to what they were doing and I trotted up to the bar and sat down.

Mr. Spearhead came over and asked, “What can I get you, Lieutenant?”

Lieutenant? Oh! I took my helmet off, set it on the bar, and then shook my mane out. “It’s me Mr. Spearhead! Sunny Day.”

The old stallion’s eyes went wide before he leaned in to look. “Sunny Day! Well, my, how you’ve grown up. I couldn’t tell you apart from any of these other ponies.”

I laughed and waved a hoof at him. “Uh huh. Do you remember what I drink?”

“Double fruit, red sangria.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Coming right up,” he said before heading off to make my drink.

“I’ll be honest, Lieutenant, I’ve never quite seen a mane like that on an officer,” somepony said on my left.

I turned to find a pink mare sitting two stools over. She was holding a glass of wine and had a short, fiery red mane. There was a bright orange sun emblem on her breastplate.

“I like to keep it long. It is—was kind of a requirement by my CO.”

Mr. Spearhead came back and set the sangria down in front of me. “There you go, Sunny. Enjoy it.”

“Thanks.”

The mare looked at me with her brow raised. “Your CO wants you to have a long mane? That is a little odd… but to each their own. I used to have one like that when I was your age.”

“My age?” I asked, my head tilted. She was a guard first class. She couldn’t be that much older than me.

“Yes. Your age. Before I got married and had two foals. These days, between work and home, I barely have time to style this thing. Although, seeing how great your mane looks, I might grow mine out again and wear it in a braid.”

Two foals? Married? “You must have started young to have two foals!”

The mare chuckled. “Well, thank you, ma’am. No, I started when I was a little older than you.”

My magic encircled the sangria glass and brought it to my mouth. I took a sip and then asked, “Aren’t you… you know… well, first class at your age?”

The earth pony started chuckling. She shifted over to the stool next to mine. “Ma’am, do you not recognize this badge?” she asked, tapping her sun.

No… “Should I?”

She winked. “Not necessarily. Only a single section of ponies are allowed to wear it. Princess Celestia’s House Guard.”

Oh. Oh! “Oh! So… wait. If they stall your career there, do you get… like, better pay or something?”

“You’re cute. No, we don’t get any more pay. Just the pride and honor. So, what is it you do?”

Calendar girl? There was no way I was telling a House Guard that I was a pin-up mare. “I’m between assignments at the moment. I’ll be commanding a patrol unit soon.”

She nodded but it was a knowing nod. The mare eventually cracked a smile and then started laughing.

“What?” I asked, my eyes narrowing.

Between breaths she managed to get out, “You looked great in those socks.”

I glared at her. “That was for charity!”

Her hoof found mine and she patted it softly. “It’s okay, ma’am. We all do our part.”

I pulled my hoof back and turned to my drink. “Thanks… I’m just going to go back to my sangria here.” The glass floated between us before I took another sip.

“Oh, don’t be cross with me, ma’am. I’m just teasing a little bit. You’re probably a perfectly fine officer, too. It’s just that you’re very recognizable with that mane. I had to pick a tiny bit. Call it old mare jealousy. I’m Radiant Orchid, by the way. In case you want to try and get revenge.”

My lips pressed tight together and I glared at her. She just sat there and grinning. It was kind of infectious. “Sunny Day. And fine, but if you bring it up again, I’m going to pour this drink down the back of your armor.”

“So noted, ma’am! I see your Baltimare badge there. What brings you to Canterlot? It can’t be leave, since you’re in armor, but it is obvious you’re from here.”

She was pretty clever. I’m not sure I’d have deduced that. “Captain’s school.”

“Ah! That makes sense. Well, how’re you finding that?”

“Painfully boring to the point that I’m going to try and figure out how to survive it.”

Radiant Orchid laughed and wiggled her hooves. “Oh, come on, that will be easy. I’ll tell you a trick.”

“Yeah?”

“Yup! Go find a dull tack, drop it in your hoofguard, and when you start to pitch forwards, you’ll step on it and wake right up!”

I felt my eyes go big.

Radiant Orchid just laughed. She gave me a light push with her hoof. “Just kidding. I’m sure you’ll do fine, ma’am. If you can put up with doing a socks calendar and all the attention it drew I’m sure you can get through some training. Best of luck though. I need to get home to my foals.” She sat a few bits on the counter and headed out.

She was right though. If I could get through sex ed and working in G9, why should captain’s training be that bad. Keep your eye on the prize, right? I’d make it through! I’d be the best captain’s school student ever!

☼

“I’m the worst captain’s school student ever!” I whined face down on the bar.

“There, there,” Dolly replied, stroking my mane. “I’m sure it isn’t that bad.”

“Major Tom did not like my answer of, ‘volumize, tease, and accessorize.’”

Dolly’s hoof stopped a moment. “What was the question?”

“What is the best way to handle a tense protest on Mane Street.”

Dolly snerked before she started stroking again. “Oh, sweetie, I’m sure you’re going to be fine. How are your grades?”

I looked up at her. “Fine…”

“Then don’t worry about it.”

“They must think I’m a ditzy idiot!”

The older mare poked me in the nose. “When did Sunny Day start caring about what other ponies think of her? I thought I raised you better.”

“You think a lot of things… but you’re right. I just need to pass this class. I want to move on, Dolly. I don’t want my career to be nothing more than calendar shoots and comment cards.”

“Yeah, I understand, sweetie. Along those lines, though… I’m going to need like… twelve copies of that calendar.”

My eyes narrowed. “Why?”

“To torment you the rest of your life. Plus, I want to see my little girl as a model. And, if all the other ponies are half as good looking as you… well, the girls and I decided we needed to see it. So you can either cough them up or I can send Pink Pearls to Baltimare to get them. Either way, it is happening.”

“Of course it is. I’ll ship you some, I promise. You’re not allowed to hang it up in the bar though.”

“No deal.”

“Emerald Eyes doesn’t get to see it then.”

“No deal!” Emerald called from further down the bar.

Dolly leaned in and kissed my cheek. “Accept your fate, sweetie. I’m very proud of you and I know you’ll finish up this course. Just hang in there a little longer and then you can enjoy your two weeks off.”

“Yeah… thanks. Make with the sangria, though.”

“Of course. Although, you may not want to get too drunk. I think somepony is looking for you.”

My eyes followed her hoof to where she pointed at the door. Melody and Strong Wing were just inside it looking my way and grinning.

“How?” I asked.

Dolly snorted. “I let them know you struggled on your first week and invited them to come over and take care of you this weekend.”

I sat up on the stool, reached across the bar, and threw both forehooves around Dolly. “You’re the best!” I smooched her and then hurried over to see my friends. This was going to be awesome!

Author's Note

Sunny is back in Canterlot! At least for now. She is certainly happy about that part.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

26. Party Time

Melody, Strong Wing, and I all laid in the grass, panting heavily. We were matted with sweat and were extremely sticky.

“That was awesome,” Melody huffed.

Strong nodded in agreement. “Yeah… I’ve never done that before.”

“Well… if I can get reassigned here, we can do it more often!” I beamed cheerfully.

“I’m not sure my body would hold up,” Melody replied.

Strong snorted.

“You’d get used to it, I bet. Still, I haven’t exercised that hard in a long time. I miss training with you two! This new extreme obstacle course they opened up is really amazing.”

“Yeah…” Melody waved a hoof at the monstrously large course we’d just completed. “They just built it in the last three months for all of the recruits. Any guard can use it, though. It is fun. I especially like the rope area. Swinging around has got to be something like flying. Right, Strong?”

“Uh… kind of. Sure? For a unicorn.” We both lightly poked him with a hoof. “Ow…”

“So anyway, Lieutenant what’s next for us?” Melody asked.

“Don’t do that! We’re not in uniform and I’m still Sunny. Hmm… we should go volunteer somewhere!”

She snorted. “We can’t just show up! Why don’t you tell us about your command instead?”

That was the last thing I wanted to do, even if things were starting to look up. I waved a hoof. “You don’t want to hear about that. Come on, let’s go run the course again.”

Strong groaned, rolled over onto his back, and stiffened all four legs. “I am deceased. The dead cannot run this course.”

Melody looked at me with concern. “Is everything alright, Sunny? You haven’t said ten words about your command.”

“Yeah… so, about that.” Melody was too good of a pony to just let things go. She and Strong would get it out of me sooner or later so, with a sigh, I told them everything.

Once I was done, Melody looped her hooves around me and hugged tight. “I’m so sorry to hear that you’ve been struggling, Sunny! It’s going to be okay, though. You’re a winner! You’ll do the hard work to earn the rewards you’re hoping for.”

Strong Wing nodded in agreement. “Melody is right! You’ve never given up in anything. Just keep your head down, work hard, and you’ll get there. Especially since you seem to have worked something out with your commander.”

My tail swished as the flames of confidence started to burn deep inside me. “You two really think so?”

“Without a doubt!” Melody replied.

“Yes, without a doubt,” Strong confirmed.

“Then I’ll believe you. I’ll get through this and get my own command! Now, who is ready to run this course again. I’m pumped!”

Melody shook her head. “There is no chance, in a million years, I’m running that course again today. I’ll watch, though, if you want to.”

Strong didn’t say a word. He just went rigid once more in his ‘deceased pony’ pose.

“Fine! Then who wants to go get ice cream? My treat.”

“Oh, in that case, I’m suddenly un-deceased!” Strong said as he jumped up.

Melody patted me on the head. “Yeah, let’s go do that. Then you need some rest. You should study tomorrow before going back to class on Monday.”

“Yeah… I guess I should. It is pretty boring stuff, though. Don’t ever go to captain's school!”

She snorted. “I doubt I ever will. In any event, you’ll be fine. Get your certificate and go back to work… later. For now, please buy me ice cream. I want three scoops! One chocolate, one vanilla, and one starberry.”

My nose wrinkled. “It’s your ice cream, but I’ve never been a fan of starberries. They just aren’t my thing.”

“Oh, live a little! They’re rare! Anyway, when you ask to lick my cone, I’m saying no.” She wiggled her eyebrows when she said it.

Strong cleared his throat. “That would work better if you were a stallion.”

I just giggled. It was so nice to be back home with the ponies I loved. This is where I belonged. I just needed to figure out how to get back.

☼

“Lieutenant Sunny Day,” Major Tom said.

Dolly, Emerald Eyes, Pink Pearls, Melody, and Strong Wing started stomping their hooves.

I walked to the head of the class and accepted the certificate. “Thank you, sir!”

He chuckled and shook his head. “No, thank you. This class is pretty boring, and in all of the years I’ve been teaching it, I’ve never once had a student bring a cheering section.”

I looked over my shoulder to where my friends had occupied the desks in the rear of the classroom. “Well, they insisted. They are big on graduations, you could say.”

“And certificates!” Dolly called from the back.

The major just laughed and waved a hoof towards the door. “Okay, great. You have it. Now get out of here. I’ve got a tee time and I just humored you on this because I thought it was cute.”

“Yes, sir! Thank you, sir!” I replied before snapping to attention.

He saluted smartly. “Dismissed!”

We all trotted out together, a bounce in my step. “I can’t believe it! I’m done! I got my certificate and now I have two weeks' leave to enjoy.”

Dolly bumped up against me and grinned. “Yes! Starting with a private party at the Mare Contraire for you and all of your friends!”

“Woo! Yay, nepotism!” I shouted.

Melody laughed and tugged on my tail. “It isn’t nepotism. She’d probably throw anypony that was her friend a party, right, Dolly?”

“I would. Although we all know Sunny is a little special.”

“Hey!”

“Very special,” Emerald stated plainly.

“Hey!”

Strong looped a wing over my back. “That’s okay, Sunny. You’re special to me. After all, you’re the first pony that ever broke into my quarters.”

“I did not!”

“Get on the ground!” Melody shouted cheerfully.

Everypony else flopped down right there in the middle of street! Most of the regular Canterlot ponies looked at us like we were crazy. I say most because some of them actually laid down, too.

I laughed and waved a hoof. “Fine, fine! Get up. Come on, I want to go have a party.”

Dolly grinned from ear to ear. "Oh, yes, the party! I've had Lollypop leading the committee and working all day on it.”

My ear flicked. “Committee?”

“Cherry, Garnet, and Mango.”

That was slightly disturbing. I’d wondered where Lollypop was during my graduation. It made sense that Dolly would leave a senior employee at the bar, though, if they were setting up for an event. The worrying part was the names on the committee. Cherry was really sweet but sneaky, Garnet was really mischievous, and Mango was… well… intelligence-challenged. This was going to be an interesting party.

When we got to the Mare Contraire, Dolly dove in front of me, her back to the door with her forehooves thrown wide. “Before we go in, I want to point out this is kind of a homecoming celebration. It isn’t just about your class. We haven’t seen you in a while and we’ve missed you. All of us. Even Emerald.”

“Sure,” Emerald said noncommittally.

Melody threw her hoof over my back. “I’ve missed you for sure. I think what Dolly is trying to say is don’t be overwhelmed. Right, Dolly?”

“That’s right!” She dropped down onto her hooves again and levitated a blindfold out of her saddlebag. “Now, we can’t ruin the surprise.” It quickly went around my head, covering my eyes.

“This is starting to feel like quite the presentation,” I quipped.

“Hush and let me have this moment.”

“Fine, fine.”

Somepony took me by the hoof and gently tugged me forward. It was only a few seconds before I stopped feeling cobblestone and started feeling hardwood. The temperature had changed, too. Plus, there were a few giggles here and there around me.

“Ready?” Dolly asked.

“More than I’ve ever been for anything in my life.”

Magic pulled the blindfold away, revealing that the bar was full of all the ponies that had meant so much to me since I’d been in Canterlot. Everypony from the graduation plus Diddle Daddle, Dilly Dally, Lollypop, Cherry, Garnet, Mango, Soarin, Peachy, Ms. Banana, and—

“Oh, sweet Celestia!” I groaned while everypony started laughing.

One of the bar’s walls was dominated by a huge version of my calendar photograph. There my rump was, bigger than two ponies with the words ‘Welcome Home’ written over it. In addition to the giant poster, there were tons of the photo, everywhere, in various sizes.

Lollypop threw her hooves around my neck and squeezed me tight. “I hope you love it as much as I do, sweetie!”

Professor Apple Polish trotted over, a martini floating behind her. “I see you’ve put that education to use, Sunny.”

It took me a moment to take it all in. There were a lot of ponies here. I shook my head and grinned. “Oh, come on, ma’am, you always just sort of assumed it would end up this way.”

She smiled and winked. “I did, but you’ve proven me wrong. I’m glad you can see this and laugh. If my flank was on a wall that big, I’d be livid.” She sipped her martini and then added, “It works for you, though. Congratulations on your class.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

Dolly took me by the hoof and tugged me over to the bar. “Okay, let’s get a drink and then you’ll go mingle. There are a ton of ponies here to see you and you shouldn’t be rude… but I’m so excited, I want to show you something.”

“There is more?” I asked.

“Of course!” She planted me on a stool and then went around the bar. It only took Dolly a second to make me a sangria and her a strawberry martini. As she levitated the drink to me she also set an envelope on the counter.

“And this is?”

“Do you remember when you gave me all of your Las Pegasus bits and told me to take care of them?”

“Yes?”

She sipped her drink and then tapped the envelope. “I took care of them.”

With my magic I accepted the drink while I opened the envelope and pulled out a piece of paper. There were numbers all over it. I blinked. “Dolly, I think this is wrong. It says 8,000 bits here. I only gave you six.”

“Yes, you did. I invested them all in a couple of different companies. Eminence Enterprizes, Jet Ventures, Fuzzy Foundries, and Cloudsdale Steel Company… to name a few. They use your money to grow their operations and then pay you for that. I took those bits and invested them right back into the companies.

“Things are going really well. Huge growth! So, now you own stocks worth 8,000 bits. You can sell them if you like or just keep them for now. You know, until you really need the bits. I imagine if you leave them there for another year or so you’ll get some more growth. Although not as much before.

“I kind of got lucky. Fuzzy Foundries and Cloudsdale Steel Company just sort of took off.”

“What does Fuzzy Foundries even make? I’ve never heard of them.”

Dolly beamed. “Plush toys. They’re the biggest rage. Ponies can’t get enough of them. They also make a very limited supply of each one so the collectors’ market is going nuts. Anyway, you should go mingle now. I just wanted you to know that even if things don’t work out how you want with the guard you’re safe. And you can always come work here.”

“You’re the best, Dolly, did you know that?”

She winked. “I did, but it means a lot when you say it.”

“You’re the best,” I repeated before taking my sangria with me to go mingle. There were a lot of ponies to see and I really wanted to catch up with Dilly and Diddle. Plus, Soarin was here, too, looking awfully fit. I wonder if I could get him and Diddle… or Dilly! Mmm. It was good to be back in Canterlot.

Author's Note

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

27. The Summer Sun

“Sunny, get up,” said the hoof poking my cheek. My eyes slowly opened to find Dolly staring down at me. “Get up.”

I reached up and idly booped her nose. “No.”

She booped me back. “Yes. You promised you’d help me get the bar ready for our big Summer Sun event.”

“Yes, I did. I said I’d help on Friday.”

Dolly laughed. “It is Friday!”

“What!” I squeaked. “How?”

“You’ve been partying pretty hard since you got your certificate and used almost all of your leave. So now I need your help while I still have you.”

Had it really gone by that fast? Almost two weeks of leave. It had been kind of a blur, actually. Afternoons with Melody and Strong, evenings at the Contraire, and hot nights with Diddle, Soarin, or Dilly.

I rolled out of bed and grumbled, “Okay, just let me get a shower. What are we doing again?”

“Cleaning, decorating, and stocking up for an extremely long night,” Dolly said, amusement creeping into her voice.

“Why does it sound like you’re enjoying this?” I asked as I trotted into the guest bathroom.

“I’m enjoying seeing you acting like you. You have two side: Wild Sunny and Responsible Sunny. It is nice to see wild Sunny.”

Through blurry vision, I used my magic to turn on the shower. It would take a bit before the water heated up, so I brushed my teeth. “Wild Sunny is tired,” I groused before getting into the shower.

“Wild Sunny has been sleeping a few hours a night, so maybe she should let Responsible Sunny help me today. See you there!”

“Yeah… sure!” The hot water slowly turned Grumpy Sunny into Awake Sunny. I was also starting to think there were far too many Sunnys. Today would be a Responsible Sunny day. At least until the party started. The Summer Sun Celebration was a big deal!

It marked the anniversary of the day that Princess Celestia defeated the dark dragon… or night witch… nightmare? Something. She defeated something and since that something was defeated, we’d lived in greater harmony with each other and other beings.

As such, we celebrated the defeating of the something by staying up all night, watching the sun rise, and partying the whole time. It was basically the perfect holiday ever!

After finishing up my shower, I trotted out and down to the bar. Everypony on the staff was already hard at work. A few times a year, Dolly insisted we do a super cleaning. The kind where you get a toothbrush into the cracks.

Lollypop was dangling from the ceiling as she carefully hung a banner. “Hi, Sunny!”

“Hi, Lolly! Be careful!”

“I am. Mango is holding onto my safety line.”

I looked around. Mango was head first in the ice box doing something. The line in question was loosely tied to the leg of one of the booths. “Uh… sure.” I grabbed the line and held onto it to make certain things kept going smoothly.

Bright, sun-themed banners were hung with care while golden streamers crisscrossed the room. Dolly always went all out and the celebration usually brought in a ton of extra business.

Eventually, we got everything cleaned and decorated. Dolly hopped up on the bar and nodded. “Great job, girls! Now, we’re going to open at the usual time and it is going to be a long night and day after. I’ve set up a nice lunch for you in the break room. Have something to eat and then get some rest! Bring your party hats tonight.”

We all wandered towards the break room and I yawned. “I’m going to take a nap.”

Emerald Eyes replied, “Shocking.”

Mango muttered, “Coffee…”

“I hope we have a big crowd tonight. You know this is the thousandth anniversary,” Lollypop explained.

“Of what?”

“Of… uh… you know. The princess doing the thing.”

“Yeah, the thing!” Cherry said.

Dolly groaned. “She defeated the Mare in the Moon, you eejits. That is where the legend comes from. There was an evil unicorn that took control of the moon and refused to lower it so the princess banished her there.”

Emerald Eyes nodded. “Some ponies teach that it was her little sister, Luna.”

Dolly waved a hoof. “That’s an old mare’s tale. There is only one alicorn.”

Emerald’s brow raised. “And that is more of an old mare’s tale than a unicorn randomly becoming powerful enough to raise and lower the moon? So much so she took it away from the only alicorn?”

“Yes… wait… no. Okay, fair enough. Your thing is as good as my thing. I just couldn’t imagine family fighting to that extent, is all,” Dolly explained.

Emerald shrugged. “Times were a lot different a thousand years ago in the dark ages. Ponies weren’t as nice, there were far more creatures rampaging about, and most of it is still a big mystery.”

I idly pushed both of them towards the table that was full of delicious-looking fruits, breads, and vegetables. “Less talking, more stuffing faces.”

“What, you don’t like history?” Dolly asked.

“Boring!”

We started to eat, but Mango went over to the back door as if she was leaving.

“Where are you off to?” I asked.

“Coffee!” was all she said before disappearing.

I shrugged. “More fruit for me.”

☼

When I’ve said the Mare Contraire was packed in the past, I had largely understated what the term meant. Tonight it was packed to the point where mares were rump to rump from the front door to the back.

“Sunny, I need ten strawberry, ten orange, ten grape, three starberry, four cherry, and six grape fizzy drinks!” Dolly shouted.

“Was that ten grape or sixteen?” I called back. Both of my forehooves were already working on the order while my magic floated glasses around.

“One order of ten and uh… no. Six white grape, ten grape grape.”

Emerald called out, “Ten white grape, six grape.”

“Wait… are you disagreeing with Dolly or do we need that many more?” I asked.

“That many more!”

“Okay! Ten strawberry, ten orange, sixteen grape, three starberry, four cherry, and sixteen white grape coming right up,” I parroted before getting down to actually making that staggering order.

It went on like that for hours. Of course, from my perspective time just flew by. I hadn’t made that many fizzy drinks in… ever.

“Fillies and mares! Fillies and mares, your attention please!” Dolly shouted from where she had perched on top of the bar. It was still loud but the crowd did lower from a roar to something less than that.

“I just wanted to let you know that it is almost time! If you want to see the sun rise, you need to head outside. We’re going to stop service so my employees can watch it, too. We will then resume for the day. Thank you for coming out!”

Ponies started filing out the door and into the street. The Mare Contraire was not going to be the best spot to view the sunrise from but it would do. Especially considering it provided plenty of drinks and eye candy.

Dolly hopped off the bar, stretched, and looked at all of us. “Alright, everypony outside. Time to watch the sun rise on the longest day of the year.”

We trotted out of the bar to find the crowd quiet and looking around in confusion. A chill wind blew along the street and caused me to shiver. “It’s cold? How is it cold?” It was the middle of summer!

Emerald Eyes looked around. “What in Equestria is going on?”

“It’s okay, everypony. We’ll warm up when Princess Celestia raises the sun,” Dolly said.

Despite Dolly’s words, something felt wrong. It was almost as if I knew it on instinct. Then I saw it. From above us a black mist started oozing down towards the city. “Gah!”

“What? What, Sunny?” Dolly asked.

I pointed up at the swirling black and purple fog that was starting to blanket the highest towers of Canterlot.

Dolly followed my hoof. “What? The sky? I don’t see anything.” She squinted.

“Me either! What are you looking at, Sunny?” Emerald asked.

“The mist! You don’t see the mist?”

“What mist?” Dolly asked.

“The mist!”

She shook her head. “The sky is clear.”

There was a sudden gasp behind us. The crowd of mares started chattering and pointing. “The moon! Look at the moon!”

I tore my eyes from the approaching cloud to the moon… the pure, pale white moon. “Where is the Mare?”

“I don’t know! What is going on?” Dolly asked, a slight quiver in her voice.

The moon was one thing, but the mist was going to be here soon. It reached the streets in long, black tendrils. I shivered again, fear starting to build within me.

“Dolly…” I whimpered before taking her hoof in mine. The mist hit us. It felt like the worst winter wind of my life and my feeling of fear spiked.

“It’s going to be okay, Sunny, we just need to—”

The city alarm bells started ringing. All of the ponies around us started jabbering fearfully.

Run. Run away! I could run… but no, I couldn’t! This is what I’d trained for! Melody wouldn’t run away from a fire, she’d run into it. It was time to run into the fire, scared or not. “Dolly!”

She jumped. “What?”

“Get everypony back inside. Lock the door and keep them safe.”

Dolly blinked. “Sunny, what are you going to do?”

“My job.” I turned on the crowd. “Everypony, listen to me! I am Lieutenant Day, Royal Guard. You’re going to be safe inside the Mare Contraire. Immediately go inside. Dolly is… uh… the shelter captain. Do what she says, stay in place. Form a line and go in swiftly but in good order. Go now.”

I squeezed Dolly’s hoof. “Okay, Captain. Good luck.”

She squeezed back. “Be careful.”

I nodded and started heading towards the city center. It was slow going because of the confused crowds in the streets. They didn’t seem to know what to do. I had to get to the palace. That was where Central Command was. They’d know what was going on and they’d give me orders.

My hooves kept going even though my body wanted to run and hide… or just stand around like the rest of the ponies. They looked weird. Like… not themselves. It was the fear or the little whisper in the back of my mind. I could hear it as soon as the mist touched my coat.

It clung to me like an oily substance but nopony else seemed to see it… or, if they could, they weren’t reacting to it. Halfway up, I found a patrol of royal guards calling for ponies to go inside and stay there. As I trotted up, a sergeant held his hoof out.

“Miss, you need to go inside.”

“That is Lieutenant Miss! I mean, Lieutenant Day. Report!”

He snapped to attention. “Yes, ma’am! We’re not sure what is going on yet but ponies are acting crazy. We’ve had reports that a fight broke out in the lower area of the city. A guard was badly wounded and another was forced to kill in defense. It all happened so fast. Something is going on at the palace, too, but they haven’t said what. It is all rumors.”

Somepony was killed? By a guard? That… that happened like… never! Run. I shook it off. “Thank you. I’m going to go to the palace and see if I can help there. Keep at it here.”

“Yes, ma’am!” he replied before leading his squad off to send more ponies inside.

The closer I got to the palace, the thicker the mist was around me. It swirled through black, dark blue, and purple. It was distracting and difficult to see, but as I reached the main gates, I found guards were pouring through it.

Not just guards, though: recruits, officer trainees, and anypony remotely associated with the safety and security of the kingdom. As I got close, the gate patrol stopped me. “Miss, you can’t come in the palace, you’ll be safe in your home,” one of the stallions said.

“I’m a royal guard lieutenant,” I replied.

“Do you have any kind of identification?”

“What? No! I just came from a party. I’m a lieutenant with the Baltimare city guard. I can help.”

The stallion shook his head. “I’m sorry, miss, but this is the palace. We can’t just take your word that you—”

“She’s with me,” a red-maned mare said before grabbing my hoof and dragging me along.

As I followed along behind her, I knew she was familiar but had no idea why. Then it hit me. “Rose?”

“Close. Orchid. Come on, Lieutenant, we’ve got to figure out what is going around here.”

Together, we rushed into the courtyard where there were a few officers standing at the top of the steps, looking down at the disorganized mass of ponies.

Orchid let me go and said, “Good luck. I’ve got to go find my CO. House Guard will have to be with the princess tonight.”

“Thanks…” I replied before shifting into the crowd. I didn’t know any of these ponies nor did I have a commander. These were some of the best guards in the entire kingdom. Compared to them I was barely a guard. Run.

The dark thoughts just kept pushing into my mind. The mist swirled around me. I stomped my hoof and forced magical energy into my horn, lighting the tip in a bright orange glow. “Gah!”

I found myself next to a big, white pegasus with a blue mane. He was clearly a recruit given he was still in a uniform. In all of the turmoil, he was standing at perfect attention, eyes fixed up at the officers. He was waiting for orders. Wasn’t he afraid? I was afraid… but if he wasn’t going to show it, I wasn’t either.

As casually as I could, I eased up next to him and stood to attention. Other ponies started to take notice of that and did the same. Training was kicking in. As long as we were together, we could achieve anything.

On the top of the palace steps, a broad-shouldered, white unicorn stallion stepped forwards. His golden armor gleamed even in the darkness. “Everypony, thank you for coming so quickly. I don’t have to tell you that something foul is ahoof. We have a duty to this kingdom tonight to protect her subjects.

“All of your commanders have been summoned. Following this briefing, city guards and recruits are to fall out into the city and clear the streets. All civilians are to be sheltered indoors. Palace guards, soldiers, and anypony else that happens to be here will be on search duty… As to who you’ll be searching for…”

The stallion paused a moment before drawing his helmet off. “Princess Celestia has disappeared without warning. Her house guards report that she was in her study preparing for the ceremony and then simply wasn’t.”

The courtyard had already been quiet but now nopony moved, nopony spoke. What did he mean the princess had disappeared? How does she just disappear?

“I expect you all to keep this information in complete confidence. Do not incite further unrest by terrifying civilian ponies. City guards and recruits are dismissed. Protect her subjects.”

The big pegasus next to me turned around and fell in with the bunch that started marching out into the city.

The princess was gone? I was going to be on her search party? What in Equestria was happening!

Author's Note

I have been so eager to share this chapter for the longest time. Not so much THIS chapter but what happened THAT night in Q&B. This is Sunny's view of course but we also heard about another little pony we know. Plus we saw a big pony we're familiar with. Stay tuned!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

28. The Summer Haze

“The princess was last seen inside the palace,” the broad-shouldered unicorn colonel explained. “We do not believe she could have been taken far. Her power to resist is simply too great… although we have no idea what we’re dealing with. I know you’re all afraid, but this is why we exist; this is why we’re here. When Equestria is darkest, we will defend her.”

I was inside the palace, being briefed by the Captain of the Canterlot Guard. Any other day I’d have been amazed by that, but right now it didn’t matter in the least. All that mattered was finding Princess Celestia and getting this oozing haze off me.

“You’ve all been assigned a section of the palace to search. If you should find any hostile forces, do not engage them. Retreat, report, and get back up. Am I clear?”

“Yes, sir!” we all replied in unison.

“Good, get to it immediately.”

We all turned to go to our assigned areas when I felt a light tug on my tail. I looked back to find it held in magic. His magic.

“Hold up there, pony. You got onto the palace grounds, didn’t go with the city guard, and I don’t recognize you.”

I turned and snapped to the most professional attention of my career. “Lieutenant Sunny Day, sir. Baltimare City Guard, graduate of the School of Gifted Unicorns, student of the princess.”

His ear flicked lightly and then he shrugged. “I can’t verify that but I imagine you’re not lying and, if you are, it is probably just out of a desire to help.”

“I give you my word as an officer… as a pony, sir, I’m not lying. I know the princess! Not well, but we used to have one-on-one training sessions. She’d recognize me by face, at least. Please let me help. I think I’m meant to help…” I clamped my mouth shut.

“What does that mean?”

Shut up, Sunny. “I can see… uh… badness. I can see some kind of magic haze all around the city.”

His eyes widened a bit. “What? You can see it! I can feel it… the creeping cold, the whispers in my mind. You can really see it?”

I nodded. “Yes, sir. It is everywhere… although it is thicker here than in Lower Canterlot. It’s clinging to me and to you. To everypony. It’s very… frightening. You can get it to retreat some if you light your horn.”

Without hesitation, he lit his horn. Just enough to illuminate the tip and shine light into the gloom. The dark haze slowly pulled back from it, swirling just out of the reach of the brightest part of the magical light.

“Yes, sir. Like that. It might buy you some reprieve. Perhaps keep it off your head.”

“I don’t know why you can see it, but I’m glad. You can help with the search, but you can’t go like that.” He used his hooves to pull his helmet off. Carefully, he sat it on my head. It didn’t fit well, but it felt right. “Find the princess, Lieutenant.”

“Yes, sir!” I squeaked before pirouetting and hurrying off into the palace. Palace and house guards were everywhere, working their search patterns. Palace staff were, too. Nopony paid me much mind as I started to head to the third floor. That is where I was assigned.

The third floor was also where it was the gloomiest. Even with my horn lit, I could barely see beyond a few meters. Other guards seemed to be oblivious to it other than the fact they were acting odd.

I came across one pegasus just standing still and staring at a wall. “Hi?”

He didn’t move. He just stood there, looking at the stone.

Timidly, I set a hoof on his shoulder and shook it. “Hello, Guard. Officer here. Pay attention to me.”

Finally, he turned and blinked. “Ma’am? Where am I?”

“You’re on the third floor. Listen, I need you to go back downstairs and find the Captain. Tell him only unicorns with lit horns should come up here, alright?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he replied before trotting off in the opposite direction of the stairs and coming to a complete stop again. This time he was staring out a window.

“Alright… I guess I’m on my own.”

Creeping around the third floor… and I did creep out of fear… was not easy. Almost all of the guards sent up were in some degree of confusion. It wasn’t equal across the board, though. A few were catatonic, others were just mildly impaired. Either way, we weren’t getting a lot done with the voice in our heads.

Run! No! Would you hush?

After a couple of hours of searching, I was having trouble thinking straight. Sleep. Oh, yeah, a nap would be really great right now actually. I yawned and stretched. “We can find Princess Celestia later, right?”

Yes.

“Okay… maybe just a little nap. Five minutes or something. Just need to find somewhere comfortable.”

I caught sight of a plush bench resting against the wall. It looked like a perfect spot to catch a little snooze. I trotted over to it and the light on my horn went out. Don’t need a nightlight to sleep. When I get up, I can just tell Dolly I was late because of school.

She could make fizzy drinks for a while. It wasn’t like I was the only pony that knew how to be a sodajerk. Then I’d go to school… or something. Apple Polish… Diddle… coat glitter.

My hooves felt super heavy as I staggered towards the bench. I reached a hoof out to it and started to slump forwards. To my surprise, my hoof went right through it and I tumbled onto the floor. The shock if it all brought me back to attention.

Using all the effort I could, I poured energy into my horn and lit it up brightly. I was laying halfway through the bench and the wall it was supposedly against… only I wasn’t. I was actually laying in an archway that was hidden behind the illusion of a bench and wall!

Run!

“Nuh-uh. You don’t want somepony seeing this,” I said as I inched forwards on my belly. My hooves were being a little woozy still. The archway led to a stairwell that, in turn, led up. Was this one of the towers? It had to be.

On shaky hooves, I started ascending the spiral staircase. Turn back or suffer!. My body started to shake as a primal fear overwhelmed me. I pushed on, though, I had a job to do! “No! I am a lieutenant in the Royal Guard!”

Calendar filly.

“Am not! Guard lieutenant.”

Failure. Weak. Whiny.

“I don’t whine! You’d know if I was whining. You’re a mean, evil spirit.”

It wasn’t clear to me how fast or slow I was moving. I just took it one step at a time… literally. The dark voices kept up their promises, threats, and insults. Eventually, I reached the landing and was able to look into the room just beyond. “Sweet Celestia…” I whispered.

Princess Celestia was levitating centimeters above the floor, surrounded by an orb of swirling blue magic. She was laying with her back to the door, head held low.

“Princess! Princess, it’s me! I’m here to help you,” I cried out, finding enough energy to rush over to the bubble. I set my forehooves on it and stood upright. It felt like I was pressing against steel.

The alicorn’s ears twitched and she turned around, looking at me in surprise. She lowered her head to be eye-level with me and then said something… I think. Her lips moved, anyway.

“I can’t hear you!” I replied, slamming my forehoof against the bubble.

Her head tilted and then she nodded softly. She set her hoof opposite of mine a moment before drawing it back and waving me away.

“What? You want me to go get help?”

She shook her head no.

“You want me to leave?”

She nodded.

“Why? I can’t leave you!”

The princess tapped her horn and then the bubble. She shook her head, heaved a heavy sigh, and settled back into the base of the magic orb.

“Are you saying it’s too hard?” She was giving up? She couldn’t give up; she was the princess! Perhaps the mist could get to her, too? “Princess, don’t say that!”

She smiled sweetly, patted the bubble near me, and then set her chin down. Her eyes closed.

Run, fool, she cannot be freed.

“If that were true you wouldn’t have had to hide her!” I yelled. When I did, it startled the alicorn into jumping up and looking at me.

I dropped back down and stepped back. “Princess, you said little ponies had to start small. I did. I started small. Now I’m a bigger pony and this might be too big, but I don’t care. The Princess Celestia that taught me would have waited forever for me to try to learn to use healing magic instead of fire.

“If you wouldn’t give up on me, why give up on you… or us. You have a kingdom full of ponies that are afraid right now. You tried alone. I’m here now. Let’s try together. We can do it together; I just know it! I promise you. Get ready!”

I didn’t wait for her. I didn’t want to give her a chance to think about it. I just dropped my head, pointed my horn, and started to draw the forces of magic to it. It was a struggle. My body was weary and my mind was cloudy.

That wasn’t a great combination for magic but this was important. This was the most important thing of my life. My eyes closed and I captured energy from the currents of aether flowing past my horn. I let that power build and grow. I’d need more. As much as I could bring in.

When it felt like I was going to burst, I focused a heat lance right against the orb and just kept it going. Immediately, I felt resistance. I’d never felt anything like it through my magic. It was unnerving and unnatural.

I peeked up. The princess was likewise poised with her horn against the orb, blasting it with whatever spell she knew. Probably something insanely powerful. It wasn’t working, though… the orb wasn’t even yielding a centimeter.

Using my magic like this was going to drain me and, in seconds, I’d be on the floor asleep. That just couldn’t happen until the princess was out. Dolly wouldn’t give up; she’d just keep going until it worked out.

Soarin wouldn’t give up, either. He worked his body to exhaustion trying to achieve his dream… and Melody? Melody ran into a burning building! None of them would just pass out because they were tired or it was hard! “I. Won’t. QUIT!”

A surge of warmth shot through my body and into my horn. The fogginess in my head faded and I pushed it even harder. The lance of heat from my horn intensified.

My eye’s met the princess’s and it was as if she knew. Determination fell into place and she focused more. Where our magic met, the orb started to crack. The lines spread out slowly like when the ice on top of a frozen lake breaks beneath your hooves.

The heat lance finally sputtered out, but the entire orb had fractures running across it. Without hesitation, the mighty white alicorn inside its grasp reared up and stomped both of her forehooves, shattering it completely. As she fell out, she threw her wings wide and came to a soft landing in front of me.

I was woozy and stumbled forwards. She caught me and smiled. “Well done, my little pony. You believed even when I doubted. Thank you… thank you for that.”

“I just did what you taught me and when it seemed the darkest, I thought about my friends. That was the spark I needed.” My eyes drooped a bit. “How do we stop the mist?”

“I’m afraid that is an even more difficult challenge. One that we must have faith in others to solve.”

My head bobbled no. “We can do it, Princess. Let’s go.” I tried to move my hooves but they didn’t work.

“It will be alright, Sunny. We cannot go. The risk to the world would be too great. This mist comes with the return of Nightmare Moon, the only alicorn of disharmony to ever exist. I cannot face her.”

“Why?” I whispered, my eyes closing fully.

“She is my sister and no matter what, one of us must live.”

What did that mean? Oh, who cared, I’d just tell Dolly I was late because of school.

“Sleep, little pony. I shall protect you.”

Yeah… sleep. Sleep…

Author's Note

Sneaking in a bunch of Q&B lore to a side story =D

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

29. Golden Opportunity

My eyes popped open and I gasped. “We’ve got to get to class! I mean, save the princess!”

To my left there was a soft, tittering laugh.

A quick glance around found that the oozing haze was gone and sunlight was pouring in from the windows. I was on a big, plush, gold pillow with a blanket wrapped around me. My head ached a bit but, other than that, I felt fine.

The source of the laugh had been Princess Celestia. The great alicorn was sitting at her desk with a quill levitated. “Good morning. How do you feel?” she asked cheerfully.

“Good morning? I feel worn out… Shouldn’t we be out saving Equestria?”

She shook her head and waved a hoof. “Oh, no that has been take care of. Two days ago, actually. You used quite a lot of energy, little pony. You’ve been snoozing soundly. Who is Diddle, by the way?”

Diddle? Oh no! Had I talked in my sleep in front of the princess? Change the subject! “Wait! Taken care of? A big evil alicorn or something was taken care of in just two days?”

“Technically, no. She was technically taken care of the same night you rescued me. So, actually, it has been a pretty good week so far.”

“Who took care of her?” I squealed.

Princess Celestia smiled. “Twilight Sparkle.”

“Twilight Sparkle! Are you kidding me?” That anti-social, know-it-all, bookworm of a pony took care of an evil alicorn?

The alicorn’s head tilted and then it dawned on her. “Oh, that is right! You and Twilight don’t get along, do you? I vaguely remember that.”

I sputtered, “Get along? She is Miss Prissy Perfect and when I’d get in trouble, Apple Polish would say ‘Why can’t you be more like Twilight Sparkle?’”

With a soft laugh, the princess stood up and trotted over to me. Using her magic, she flew a glass of water over as well. “Now, now Sunny, you did a good job, too. Drink this.”

Using my levitation spell, I reached out for the glass but it just sputtered. Instead, I took it in my hooves and drank it all down. “So… I’ve just been sleeping in your… office?”

“Yes, the Royal Guards wanted to take you to their hospital, but I convinced General Winddancer that I could handle your care. It only seemed appropriate considering your contribution to my freedom.”

Pride filled me at that. Twilight Sparkle wasn’t sleeping in Princess Celestia’s office! “Thank you, Princess, that is awfully kind. I’m sure I’ll be fine, though.” I stood up. My legs were a bit sore and crampy but, in general, everything seemed to be okay.

“You are a very strong and determined pony, Sunny. I truly admire that about you. Why not take it easy, however? I’m told you’ve been given two weeks of medical leave to recover. For today, we could even have lunch together.”

Lunch with the princess? That would be neat! It sounded so official. Although, then I’d have to make small talk. What do I talk to her about? Colts? Hmm… did she like colts or fillies? Both? Neither? Did the princess have a lover? Nah!

“Lover—ly sounds nice. I mean lunch! Sorry, my head is fuzzy still. I would like to get lunch with you. That would be lovely.”

“Very good! Let me just put a final signature on this paperwork and we’ll go.”

“Great!” I’d never been in the princess’s office before. It wasn’t at all what I imagined. In my head, it would be huge and opulent with pillars everywhere. Perhaps gold? I don’t know! She was the only alicorn.

Her office was far humbler. It wasn’t that big, for one. I mean, it was large for an office, but just enough to have a desk, a small seating area, and a few chairs. Then there were the walls. They were all bookshelves and scroll cases. There were no giant portraits or fancy art.

Even the furniture was pretty utilitarian. It was nice wood, but nothing like the marble altar I expected.

All in all, I guess it suited a pony like Princess Celestia. She wasn’t really the type to throw around wealth for no reason. In my opinion, anyway. It wasn’t like I really knew her.

As I explored the office, the door nearest me opened and a large, dark blue pony trotted through. No! Oh, no! Twilight, you were supposed to finish the job!

The dark pony was, in fact, an alicorn! A small alicorn, but still bigger than me, and an alicorn! Her flank was black and bore a crescent moon cutie mark. I squealed, “Ah! Nightmare Moon! Run, Princess!”

I tried to light my horn up but nothing happened, so I did the only reasonable thing left: I pounced. Of course, my body wasn’t really in top notch condition, either, so I bumped into the alicorn and started slapping at her with my forehooves.

“Cripes! What is this nonsense?” she boomed before slapping back with her forehooves.

We went on like that for a few moments until it became clear that Princess Celestia was laughing hysterically behind me. Slowly, I stopped. Of course, when I did so, I caught a hoof lightly on the snout.

Nightmare Moon’s eyes narrowed. “Only a single moon hath passed and thou art already resorting to foalish pranks?”

Princess Celestia inhaled sharply, trying to catch her breath. All she could do was shake her head no.

I wrapped my forelegs around one of Nightmare Moon’s… just in case. I couldn’t let her get to the princess.

Nightmare Moon lifted that leg with ease and I slowly slid down it and landed on my rump. “Unhoof us, small pony!”

Princess Celestia came around her desk, still giggling, and said, “Now, Luna, where are your manners? This is a former student of mine, Sunny Day. She is mistakenly trying to protect me.”

“Protect thee? Protect thee from what?”

“Nightmare Moon?” I asked curiously.

“Nightmare Moon hath been banished! She is a shame upon us, but is no more. Mine sister needeth not protection from us. She hath promised us lunch and we have come to collect.”

Princess Celestia’s ears wiggled. “That is true. Although Sunny will be joining us since she is awake. Sunny, I’d like to introduce you to my little sister, Luna. She’s back from moon camp, isn’t that wonderful?”

“Yes?” How should I know! Wasn’t she Nightmare Moon, like, a day ago?

“Yes!” Princess Celestia cheered. “Come, girls, let’s go have lunch.” She then trotted out of the office like everything was perfectly normal.

Nightmare Moon… er, Luna stuck her nose up in the air and followed after. Little sister? She was smaller. Barely bigger than some of the larger stallions. Kind of cute, too. Nice rump. I wonder if she’s into fillies? Nah.

I’d have to keep an eye on her. Princess Celestia was too forgiving. I trotted along behind. Lunch sounded good, though. I was starving. It is tough to eat when you’re unconscious.

☼

Following a rather heavy and awkward lunch, Princess Celestia and I had returned to her office. Where Luna had gone, I have no idea. I guess her own room in the palace? Did she have a room? Did Twilight Sparkle have a room? If she did, I wanted a room, too.

“Have a seat, Sunny,” the princess said offering me a chair across from her.

I did so and swished my tail. I knew this personal attention wasn’t going to last forever but I aimed to enjoy it while it did! “So… what’s next?”

“That is certainly the question, isn’t it?”

“I think so. That’s why I asked.”

Princess Celestia cracked a smile. “Indeed. Well, tell me something. What do you want, Sunny?”

Lots of things! “Can you be more specific?”

“How can I show my appreciation for what you did?”

That was far more direct. I felt heat in my cheeks and I quickly waved a hoof. “Nothing at all! I was doing my job, Princess. It is the job I’m already paid to do. Royal guards don’t get special perks for doing what they’re supposed to do.”

She sat her chin on her hoof. “Is that so?”

“Yes, Princess. We don’t do our work for a reward. We do it because it is the right thing to do and it matters.”

“Ah, yes. That was always a concern for you. Doing something that made a difference. Correct?”

Eagerly, I nodded. “Yes, ma’am!”

“And what you do now? Does that make a difference?”

“No… I mean, yes! Well… kind of!”

Her head tilted. “Which is it?”

“Before I got here, I worked in the G9, which is really just an awful job that is all about being pretty and telling ponies what they want to hear. You don’t actually go out and help anypony. You just make them less angry.

“I got so fed up with it I started working hard to get out of it. Now, in theory, if I go back, I’ll at least get a patrol unit, but it will probably be an awful one because I kind of ticked off the commander. It still might work out really well, though. It is certainly better than the G9!”

“I see… ponies have really complicated careers. Do you really want to go back to this potentially awful patrol unit?”

Did I? Being in Canterlot had really felt good. Baltimare wasn’t home. It was lonely and I still wasn’t sure if the commander was really going to take care of me. “Not really… but I will! I will and I’ll make it work!”

Princess Celestia nodded. “I have no doubt of that. What is your ultimate goal, though?”

“Ultimate goal? I guess to do something that matters.”

She grinned. “I think you can check that box, Sunny. What is your next goal? For your career?”

Check the box ’I’d just… saved the… er an alicorn’. Okay so most ponies couldn’t say that. Goal… new goal… “To move back to Canterlot and stay here but also be a royal guard! With a real command.”

“Alright, so you want a real command and you want it in Canterlot?”

“Yes, ma’am. That is now my goal.”

“Good. It is great to have goals to aim for.” The princess looked towards the door and called, “Colonel, could you come in here please?”

Colonel?

The door opened and the broad, white-coated unicorn strode in with all of his hotness. He was covered with his custom gold armor, but I bet he was all kinds of muscles under there. “Yes, Princess?”

“Lieutenant Day here has a goal for her career. She wants a command in Canterlot. Something that allows her to help ponies. Nothing administrative. Can you help her achieve that goal?”

Wait! No, I’d just answered the question! That isn’t what I’d meant. My jaw went slack.

“Yes, ma’am, I can do that. We do want our best and our brightest here. In fact, I think there is a palace guard section with a lieutenant that is ready to be promoted. I’ve been holding off because I wanted to make certain I had a good replacement lined up. I’ll go ahead and get the paperwork started.”

Princess Celestia bobbed her head in a nod. “Thank you, Colonel Armor. And thank you, Sunny Day, for believing in me. I look forwards to seeing you around the palace more. I miss our little chats. Especially with your seeming lack of filter.”

She warmly waved a hoof and then added, “You two have fun working together.”

“I—buh… but!”

“Come along, Lieutenant, we’ll have a mountain of paperwork to do. Especially since I’m still not even sure where you came from or who your commander is,” Colonel Armor said as he made his way to the door.

I hopped out of the chair and followed. Halfway through the door, I stopped and looked back at the princess. She smiled and winked at me.

“Thank you… thank you so much!” I called and then trotted off after the colonel.

I was going to be a palace guard! Was I? Was I really? Yes! She wouldn’t lie! A palace guard! I tried to be professional but I couldn’t. I pranced my way down that hall right behind him, my booty jiggling all the way. Lieutenant Sunny Day, Canterlot Palace Guard!

He led me into an office and sat down behind his desk with a heavy sigh. The unicorn took his helmet off and set it on his desk. He looked… not happy? Tired? Oh no… was he now going to tell me that the princess doesn’t get to decide Guard things?

“Sit,” he said.

“If I’m going to get bad news I’d prefer to stand, sir.”

His ear flicked. “Bad news? Why would you think that?”

“You look… uh… mad? No… disgruntled? I don’t know. Not as excited as I feel!”

He snorted and shook his head. “I’ve had a rough couple of days, Lieutenant. You may have noticed that we lost our princess. The Royal Guard lost the princess! Do you know that no Captain of the Canterlot Guard has ever done that?”

“But we found her!”

“You found her. A lieutenant from… where did you say, again?”

“Baltimare. We’re all one team, though, so me finding her is like you finding her.”

He nodded. “True. Again, though, I shouldn’t have lost her. So please, sit so we can talk about your transfer.”

My rump found the chair super fast and I replied, “Yes, sir!”

“So you’re a lieutenant from the Baltimare City Guard. What unit are you with?” The unicorn stallion captured a quill in his magic and settled it over a scroll while he met my gaze with his own.

“Technically I’m between units, sir. I was in the G9 but I kicked over some trash can, caught the commander’s attention, and he promised me the chance to work in a horrible patrol unit if I finished captain’s school… which I did! Then I went on leave and then the city went crazy and now I’m here.”

Colonel Armor blinked and held up a hoof. “Wait. You’re between units and you kicked a trash bin?”

“My status is somewhat in question. My direct commander was delaying me going to captain’s school because she thought I was better in G9. It upset me because I worked hard to be a patrol officer. So I was… you know… venting, and the city commander saw it and wanted to find out why. He’s the one that sent me to school. I haven’t been back yet to know if I have a job… sir.”

He slowly settled the quill down. “O… kay. This isn’t going to change anything but be honest with me. Other than saving Princess Celestia, have you done anything noteworthy with your career yet?”

I nibbled on my lip. “Well… actually… n—” Then I saw it. He had a calendar on his wall. “Yes!” My hoof stabbed at it. “Check out Thunder Moon.”

“Huh?” Colonel Armor turned to look in confusion. His nose wrinkled. “My marefriend got me that as a joke.” His magic pulled it off the wall and he flipped it to the Thunder Moon. His eyes went wide and kept flicking between it and me. “Seriously?”

“Yup! That is why I wanted a transfer.”

He sheepishly tossed the calendar aside. “Fair enough! Nice socks, by the way… I mean, let’s get your paperwork started. So… between commands.” The quill lifted up and started scribbling on the scroll. He worked for about two minutes before the scroll itself was encircled by magic.

Colonel Armor crumbled it up and dropped it into the trash can by his desk. “You know what, I have no idea how to do this so I’m just going to send a letter to the Baltimare City Guard saying I’ve reassigned you for a critical mission. Are they going to be upset with that?”

“I doubt they’re going to care at all. Vice Colonel Wonder might, but she made me do a calendar. She’s on her own!”

“I don’t think there is a regulation for that, but on principle I’m just going to nod and say okay. Welcome to the Palace Guard! You’ll be part of second company. The opening is going to be commanding Delta section. They’re responsible for the bailey and the gift shop.”

Gift shop? “There’s a gift shop?”

He sighed and nodded. “There is, in fact, a gift shop and you will, in fact, have to ensure its security. For some reason it has a door that connects into the palace and the fire marshal assures me that it is required.

“Look, ponies like to take tours and buy gifts from said tours. The money from that goes to scholarships for gifted unicorns so they can attend Princess Celestia’s School.”

“Wait… are you saying my education was paid for by ponies buying trinkets with Princess Celestia’s face on them?”

“Yes. That is exactly what I’m saying.”

My mind was blown by that fact. Well… it sure beat being in a calendar. Plus, I got to guard a wall! That was cool. I think? Eh, either way I was moving home. I’d figure out the other part later. Oh I couldn’t wait to tell Dolly! She’d be ecstatic. “Well, sir, then sign me up! I’ll be your best gift shop security guard to date.”

He nodded. “I’m glad to have you, Sunny. Well… actually, I think I am. You’re pretty different from every other lieutenant I’ve met. Still, you saved the princess, so I owe you one. Welcome aboard.”

“Thank you, sir!”

Author's Note

This chapter delighted me :D

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

30. Family Matters

Dolly, Emerald Eyes, Lollypop, and Pink Pearls wandered out of the palace gift shop wearing Princess Celestia hats, T-shirts, and necklaces. If there was a calendar made up of tourists, they would have all been in it.

I stood at attention just outside in my full armor. My custom-fit, highly polished, professional, official, amazing, Royal Guard armor. “Ladies, did you enjoy your tour?”

Dolly’s tail swished. “Yes! Yes, we did. Although we didn’t get to see Princess Luna’s bedroom, office, or anything like that. It was kind of a bummer.”

“That is because Princess Luna has only been here for a month. This palace was not designed for two princesses and we’re working very hard to amend that. She also only has a small House Guard, so letting un-cleared ponies traipse through her area isn’t great for security.”

“Oh sure, Ms. Lieutenant. Is it that or are you hiding a secret?” Emerald Eyes said, staring me down.

I glared back. I would not be out-glared in uniform. “Secret, my hindquarters! Besides, if you really want to know her secrets, ask that pony there!” I stabbed a hoof at a darkly armored, white pegasus stallion that was walking across the courtyard. He was big and mean looking. The word around the palace was he never uttered words other than ‘yes, ma’am, ‘‘yes, sir, ‘ or ‘yes, Princess.’ ”

Emerald Eyes took one look and then said, “No, thank you. I don’t need to find out. He looks rough. Is that really one of her guards?”

“Yup!”

Lollypop’s head tilted. “Why do they wear that sinister-looking purple and black armor instead of the gold like you?”

“Some designer thought Princess Luna should have her own aesthetic. Evidently, that aesthetic is nightmares. I don’t know. They’re nice enough ponies. I mean, the ones I know. I don’t really know them. I met their sergeant once. She was nice. Anyway, why did you all buy so much stuff if you were here for Princess Luna?” Was I rambling? I was rambling.

Pink Pearls happily clapped her hooves. “I got caught up in the moment!”

Lollypop agreed, “Yup!”

“Me, too…” Dolly muttered.

I fixed Emerald Eyes with a gaze. “And how about you, Miss Super Logical?”

“I’m putting some filly through magic school. You know… so she can potentially turn out like you and save a princess… or like Twilight Sparkle and defeat some kind of evil thing. It’s a logical investment. Anyway, we need to get back and make sure Mango hasn’t burned the bar down.”

Dolly nodded. “Yeah, no kidding. I’m glad I have a lot of insurance. Anyway, thank you for the tour tickets, Sunny, it was fun. Will you be home after work?”

“I will! Although, I’ll be leaving early and need you to help me.”

Dolly’s ear flicked. “How come?”

“I’m meeting a realtor shortly to look at a condo. It’s not too far from the bar and it’s in the new, hip area. I’m thinking of buying it.”

“Is it wise to buy a house as a royal guard?” Lollypop asked.

“Well… kind of. I mean you can sell it and move. Most guards just rent or stay on base. I’m a palace guard though and I don’t mind slowing my career up to stay here. It isn’t a bad idea. Plus, if I do leave, I’ll just have Dolly rent it out and be my supervisor.”

Dolly sighed. “Superintendent. You know, you have to ask me to do those things.”

I cracked a grin. “And if I move, I’ll ask you. You’ll say yes and be my superintendent. You’re a super pony, so why not! Anyway, though, I need you to teach me how to buy a condo and make sure I’m getting the best deal for my bits. Also… you control all of my bits. So… I’ll need some bits.”

“Pick me up when you get off,” she said, trying to sound grumpy. The look in her eye betrayed it all, though. Dolly had been thrilled to have me back in Canterlot. She’d been even more thrilled to have me live with her. On top of that, she’d been super proud of me. She’d do anything for me and I’d do anything for her.

“Will do!” I replied and started to reach to hug her but stopped. There were guards around. My subordinates and non-commissioned officers. Instead, I just reached a hoof out. “Ma’am.”

She bumped it, the girls giggled, and they all trotted off together. I went the other direction to head up a set of stairs I managed. They were all mine! When I got on top of the wall, I could survey so much of the city. All of the guards I walked near snapped to attention. It was amazing!

Here I was, Sunny Day, Palace Guard, 2nd Company, Delta Section, Commanding. That was a mouthful, but it was my mouthful. It was time to do my rounds and check in with all of my sergeants. I had three, by the way, and a section sergeant. Each sergeant had eight ponies reporting to her. They all reported to the section sergeant.

I was in command, but the section sergeant had been in the Royal Guard a lot longer than me. In reality, he was going to teach me a lot about running a unit. It was neat and I liked my section sergeant well enough. His name was Husky Melon. He was a big earth pony that always used farm analogies on account of his uncle’s side of the family.

He was going to cover for me today since I was taking leave. Normally, I wouldn’t get off until just after midnight. That was half an hour after 3rd Company came on shift, had their briefings, and we did turnover. My ponies would go home, and theirs would take over until 1st Company relieved them in the morning.

It was actually quite shocking at how many palace guards there were. Four companies with six sections each. That was a ton of ponies!

Once I’d finished my rounds, I trotted back down to the courtyard. I didn’t have to leave for another half hour so I might as well look professional. As such, I stood guard outside of the gift shop. Tourist ponies should see a fine, upstanding, Royal Guard lieutenant!

My guards were always a little nervous when I did that. I guess other officers didn’t stand at posts. I did, though! My office was tiny and I had to share it with two other lieutenants.

Besides, since I covered second shift, it was nice to get some sunlight before having to work in the dark. It did give me an excuse to stay out late and enjoy the night life, though. That reminded me, I needed to go see Diddle. She’d gotten a promotion at the Weather Bureau. I should get her something slinky to wear. Yeah that would be nice. A hot pair of p—

“Well, look at you, sweetheart. I never imagined this.”

There was an older mare standing in front of me, inspecting every bit of my gear. Her coat was the same color as mine, though a little faded. Her bright red mane looked great, too! Although it was clear she’d finally started to accept the grey. “Mom? Mom!”

I bounced happily and went to throw my hooves around her. Then I stopped. Tackling an older mare while in armor would be bad. Unprofessional and bad. I cleared my throat and offered her a hoof. “Mom!”

My mother teasingly rolled her aqua-colored eyes and bumped my hoof. “Hello, little girl. I read the letters and just had a hard time visualizing it. Had to come down here myself and see you. Unbelievable! Look at how you’ve grown up.”

“I have! Um… let’s go somewhere else. Come on!” I waved a hoof up at the wall at Husky Melon. “Sergeant, I’m going to start my leave for today. Take over.”

“Aye, ma’am! Enjoy your evening,” he called back.

Once we were out of the gate, I took my helmet off and carefully hugged my mother. “By Celestia, I can’t believe you came to Canterlot to see me!”

Her brow lifted. “And why would you say that, little girl? I’ve been offering a while and you kept coming up with excuses.”

My ears grew hot and I grabbed her hoof. “Fair point. Well, you’re here now! Come on, I have an appointment and I want you to come meet Dolly and then come to my appointment!”

Mom laughed and let me drag her along. “Okay, Sunny, easy there. I’m not remotely as young and fit as you are.”

“Uh-huh? When did Cheerful Day, star of the stage, decide she was not remotely young?”

“When my knees started aching in the morning… and thank you for that, but star of the stage is a bit of a stretch. How about… West Equestria’s favorite understudy?”

I wiggled my nose. “Aww, don’t say that, Mom. You were great! I used to love sitting in the front row and watching you act.”

She softly giggled. “Yes, sweetheart. That was because I couldn’t afford a foalsitter. If you were in the front row, I could keep an eye on you. You probably didn’t notice that half the theatre was empty.”

We were getting closer to the Mare Contraire. “Okay, okay. I still think you’re great.”

“You always did, sweetie. Just like your sister.”

“Oh, yeah! How is Cheerful Sun?”

“She’s doing great. She’s going to marry her marefriend, I think.”

I came to a sudden stop. Mom bumped into me. “Ow!”

“Wait, wait, wait! Since when is Cheerful Sun a fillyfooler?”

Mom’s head tilted. “Since she was born?”

“Well, obviously, but I mean… you know what I mean! She always had colts over… well, at least for the short time we all lived together.”

Mom shrugged. “Maybe she thought I’d disapprove? Are you saying you do?”

That made me laugh. “Disapprove? Come on, Mom! You’ve read my letters. I was just surprised, is all. Cheerful is so… I don’t know… such a typical pony. Not even a slight deviation.”

“Mares loving mares isn’t that big of a deviation, Sunny. You cat around with mares.”

I glared and poked her with a hoof. “Yes! I cat around. That is my thing! Cheerful doesn’t get to do my thing, mom.”

Mom stared at me wide-eyed and then started laughing. “Sunny! I don’t believe this. First of all, it is adorable you’re jealous. Second of all, she doesn’t cat around! They’ve been dating exclusively for about two years. They met in a knitting club. Fuzzy Yarn is about the cutest pony I’ve ever met.”

“You’ve met her?”

“Of course! Your sister comes to visit me every other month and Fuzzy comes with her.”

That was a relief. “Now see, that is Cheerful Sun. The responsible, well-respected sister I barely know.” I held onto Mom’s hoof and started tugging her again.

“How did you turn out so weird?” Mom asked.

“Theatre ponies.”

“Ah. Oh!” She looked ahead of me and at the sign we headed towards. “So this is the famous Mare Contraire from your letters. It… uh… doesn’t look like anything at all.”

That was fair. The Mare Contraire was a pretty nondescript building from the outside. Simple stonework with blacked out windows and a plain sign. “Wait until you see the inside!”

I pulled the door open so Mom could go in and happily pranced behind her. “Dolly! I’m heeere!”

The older mare looked up from behind the bar before her eyes fell on Mom. “Oh, well, hello. Who’s this, Sunny?”

“This is Mom! Mom, this is Dolly!”

Dolly trotted over and offered a hoof. “Mom, huh?”

The two shook and Mom smiled. “Cheerful Day.”

“It certainly is,” Dolly grinned. “So this is a very pleasant surprise.”

Wait.

“I was on my way to visit my oldest and thought I’d stop in and see Sunny, since she never stops in to see me. I’ve been eager to meet the great and beautiful Dolly considering how highly my little one speaks of her.”

Wait. No.

Dolly sighed and nodded. “Believe me, I know. I try to get her to write you and visit. Plus, she was gone a year and she didn’t come visit me once! At least I know she says nice things about me.”

This is bad.

Mom nodded and patted Dolly’s shoulder. “You get used to it. I appreciate how you’ve been taking good care of my little girl. You’re a blessing.”

Dolly smiled and waved a hoof. “She’s really not that much trouble. It is nice to know there is a more mature Day out there, though.” Then she winked at Mom! She winked at Mom! “Get you a drink?”

“Oh, that would be lovely. How about… a passionfruit margarita?”

“Hi! Uh, we’re supposed to meet the realtor soon. Condo for Sunny?” I chimed in, wiggling my hooves.

“Passionfruit? Excellent choice. Coming right up,” Dolly said before trotting off to start making the drink. I followed after her.

“I’ll arrest you!” I hissed.

Dolly just laughed. “For what?”

“Hitting on my mom!”

“Darlin’, your mom is hot. I see where you get it. She’s more my speed, anyway, and you have to have cause to arrest me. Anypony that saw a hottie like that would be justified in hitting on her.”

My jaw hung and I sputtered. “No! Condo! You promised.”

Dolly finished making the drink, shut my mouth with a hoof, and nodded. “And I’ll help take care of you exactly like I promised.” She then started trotting by and mumbled softly, “And then I’ll take care of her.”

No! This was madness! This was wrong!

“Here you are, Mrs. Day,” Dolly said, floating the drink down in front of Mom.

“Oh, it is just Miss. Like my girl there.”

Dolly set her chin on her hoof. “Is that so? I find that hard to believe. Well… once you finish your drink, we can all head over to meet this realtor of Sunny’s. Unless you’d prefer it just be a family affair.”

Mom shook her head. “No, that isn’t my kind of affair. You’re welcome to come.”

Ahhh! I hurried down the bar. “LATE!” I shouted.

Both of the older mares turned to me with wide eyes. Mom patted my hoof. “The Sunny I know doesn’t care about being late. You know… unless it is the other kind of being late. I’m actually shocked I’m not a grandmother.”

“Me, too,” Dolly chipped in before slyly grinning at me. She was loving this! Oh I’d get her! I’d summon the health inspector, the building inspector, the inspector inspector!

Mom drained her drink rather quickly and then stood up. “Though I guess she is a respectable palace guard now. Let’s go see this condo.”

“Yes! Let’s go! All of us. With me between so I feel loved.”

Dolly snickered and the three of us trotted out together.

Author's Note

This was supposed to be the last chapter of this story. I'm having too much fun though so it will probably carry on a bit longer :D

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

31. Tough Negotiations

Dolly and my mother chatted idly as they inspected the condo I was hoping to buy. They had been inseparable and insufferable. It was tough to listen to the realtor and keep an eye on the two of them at the same time.

“Now, Lieutenant, your housing allowance isn’t going to be enough to cover your mortgage here. This is turning into one of the hottest neighborhoods for young adults. Which is odd, because typically the Canterlot market is not kind to ponies that age. Although you all seem to be working it out!

“What I’m getting at is that the prices keep climbing even if the taxes are staying relatively flat. The longer you wait, the more expensive this place will be. Now if you’d like, I have several lovely condos on the lower perimeter.”

Lovely rump…

What did Dolly just say to my mother?

“Lieutenant Day?” the golden earth pony mare prompted, waving a hoof in front of my face.

“Huh? Oh, sorry. I know my HA isn’t enough but I’m going to make a very large down payment…” I raised my voice. “Right, Dolly?”

Dolly wagged a dismissive hoof at us, watching Mom while she poked her head into the lower cabinets of the kitchen. “Yeah, yeah. At least half down or more. She’s rich.”

Ms. Abode’s ears shot up and wiggled. She sputtered, “Half down? In Canterlot? Oh… well in that case, Lieutenant, I’ve got some amazing houses in Canterlot Heights—“

You tease! Giggle, giggle, giggle.

Mom, no! I glared at them as they trotted out of the kitchen, through the living room, and into the back bedroom. “I like this one. How much is this condo? Canterlot Heights is too far from where I want to be.”

The realtor’s ears wilted a bit. I heard more giggling off in the other room. Gah!

“Well, the asking price is thirty thousand bits. Though I know there is some room to negotiate. Although probably not for long. Again, this neighborhood is hot, hot, hot!”

Thirty thousand bits. That was a lot of bits. I’d never had that many bits. Where were Dolly and my mom? “Okay, stay here, I’m going to go discuss it with the two nut-jobs I brought.”

When I trotted into the bedroom they weren’t there. More giggles came out of the bathroom so I followed them. That just lead me to discover that Dolly and mom were in the tub together.

“Look how huge this tub is, Sunny! You can fit three ponies in it! Who needs a tub this big?” Mom asked.

My eyes narrowed so I trotted over, slipped into the tub, and wedged myself between them. “Oh, you’re right. It does fit three ponies. Anyway, they want thirty thousand bits.”

Dolly’s ears flicked. “That is pretty low for a condo in Canterlot. Did she say anything was wrong with it?”

“If that is low, how did you expect me to pay half down? How many bits do I have?”

“A lot. Remember when I told you a few months ago that I invested in Eminence Enterprizes and Jet Ventures for you?”

I nodded. “You said I’d made a lot of money with them.”

“I did, and it just so happens that they won a contract to develop, design, and build the largest airship ever dreamed of. Apparently it is so large it is going to take years to complete! Anyway, the stock doubled when rumors about it leaked and then tripled when it was confirmed. So you’re rich now. You didn’t seem to care, so I didn’t bring it up.”

Mom happily clapped her hooves. “How lovely! My wild daughter is a rich Canterlot debutant. Now I bet she’ll have even less time for me.”

My nose wiggled. Doubled, tripled? Rich? “Thanks, Mom… really appreciate that. Dolly, when you say rich do you mean, like… quit my job and lounge around with servants rich?”

Dolly shook her head. “Nah. Like… buy a nice house and retire early rich. Still, you’re going to be fine. If you want this place, it is easily within your means. Now shoo, Cheerful and I are having fun.”

My mother lightly pushed me. “Yes, go find out why the place is so cheap. Then come back. Not a moment sooner… and knock first.”

What! “What? No! You’re supposed to help me. Come help me!” I squeaked while they both pushed me up.

“We are. We’re teaching you to negotiate. We’ll be right here… but do knock first,” Dolly replied.

“Fine!” I grumped before climbing out of the tub and trotting back out to the living room. Dolly and Mom just giggled the whole time. It was wrong. So very, very wrong. How dare they!

“Ms. Abode, you said this place would go fast but the price is pretty low. What gives?” I asked.

The realtor’s ears shot up. “Oh! I mean… yes. That might sound pretty contradictory. Real estate is actually quite complicated. You see, this place is in a prime location. The whole area is hot right now. So I think it’ll go quite fast.”

“But the price is low.”

“That’s true. You see, this condo is older and smaller than a lot of comparable units in the area. Ponies here expect bigger! That means somepony may just buy it and add its space to another unit if they can get two…” She trailed a little before adding, “Plus, it is on the second floor right over that vacant commercial space below.”

My eyes narrowed. “Which means?”

The realtor idly clapped her hooves together. “They’re going to be building a night club in that space. So there is a noise concern. Ponies don’t tend to want to live directly over a dance floor.”

A night club with a dance floor? Right under my condo? How amazing! I mean bad! Lieutenants didn’t spend all night in night clubs. I put a frown on my face. “I see. I want to negotiate then.”

“You still want the condo?”

“I do. I really like it, but it sounds like it might need some work.” That was something I’d read in a magazine. Old places needed work. Whatever that meant. “And, of course, the noise concern. Who would want to live over a night club? Of course, that also means opportunity for the thrifty pony, right?”

Ms. Abode nodded. “Well, of course. So I can write an offer. What were you thinking?”

“Uh… just a minute.” I turned and trotted back into the bedroom and into the bathroom. I didn’t knock either!

Dolly and my mother were wedged together in the stand-up shower. It was pretty small and somehow the two of them had ended up stuck back to back.

“Oh, hi, Sunny. You probably shouldn’t try to take a shower with another adult,” Dolly said.

“Yup,” Mom agreed. “Be a dear and pull us out of here please?”

“Uh… no? Maybe. Are you two going to behave?”

Mom glared at me. “And what does that mean, little girl?”

I opened the glass door and idly poked her with a hoof. “You and Dolly being all over each other. It’s a travesty! Especially when your sweet little filly is just trying to buy herself a safe place to live.”

Dolly snorted.

My mother started laughing. “Oh my gosh, you’re upset!” She looked over her shoulder and said, “Dolly, she’s actually upset!”

“I see that. Not even a day, either.”

“Yes, I’m upset! Dolly you shouldn’t be hitting on mom. That’s just not right.”

Dolly’s ears wiggled. “Big words coming from Little Miss Threesome, Foursome, and such.”

“Oh my,” Mom said, her cheeks flushing red.

I sputtered. It was all I could do. Coherent thoughts weren’t coming together for me. I don’t know why this bothered me so much, but it did.

Finally, Mom grinned and shook her head. “I can’t do this anymore, Dolly. She’s really upset.”

“Aww… we could have held on a little longer?”

“What? Do what!” I huffed.

Mom giggled. “Sunny Day, you know better than anypony I like stallions. Dolly and I were just pretending to bother you. Now, help us out of this shower this instant or so help me I’ll find an experimental side.”

I grabbed my mother’s hoof and yanked her out of the shower without a second of hesitation. The thought of an experimental side made me a bit queasy. “Why would you two tease me like that!”

Dolly patted me on the head. “Because you’re normally very difficult to upset. This just seemed too easy.”

Mom nodded.

My eyes narrowed. “So in three seconds of meeting you two created this elaborate scheme?”

With a snort, my mother shook her head. “Goodness, no! Dolly actually writes me to tell me about you, Sunny. Every month I get a letter and I always reply. She knew I was visiting, so we concocted this little ruse in advance.”

Dolly grinned widely and pointed a hoof. “Gotchya!”

“Wha… I—you… you… Augh!” My mind was blown. They knew each other? They’d been coordinating?

Mom hugged me tightly and kissed my cheek. “Write your mother more and she won’t pretend to be a fillyfooler with your best friend. Come on, Dolly, let’s go buy this condo.”

“You’ve got it, Cheerful,” Dolly replied as the two of them trotted out of the bathroom, leaving me there in shock.

It took a few minutes to wrap my head around their little plan, but I guess Mom had her reasons. I really didn’t write much.

I followed along behind them and watched as Dolly fiercely haggled with Ms. Abode for the next half hour. We had to have the place inspected, when did the club open, what was the plan for sound dampening, was there mold, when was the last appraisal, why was the tub so big, and other things of that nature.

I just stood there trying to take it all in. There was a lot to buying a condo!

“Now, Lieutenant Day, if you’ll just sign here. I’ll take your offer right over to the seller. This is pretty tough, but I think it is fair.”

I snagged the quill in my magic and went to sign the paperwork… then I set it down.

Dolly looked at me. “Go on, it’s fine.”

“I know. I should read it, though. I’m an adult.”

Mom clapped her hooves. “My little wild filly.”

Dolly sat down on the floor and patted the spot next to her. “Smart girl. Come on, we’ll all read it together and explain what everything means. Then you can sign it.”

“Sounds good!” I chirped before doing just that.

Author's Note

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

32. A Fine New Life

Prancing along the battlements of the palace walls was kind of my thing. They were mine, after all. Well, mine for one shift out of three, four times a week. Still, mine! The walls and the gift shop. I was their sentinel! I was all that stood between rampaging grandmothers, curious foals, and the occasional angry critter and the princesses.

Okay, so it was actually me and my entire section… and then all the guards actually inside the palace. Plus, the house guards. Fine, there were a lot of ponies between the grannies and the princesses.

That didn’t matter, though! I was Lieutenant Sunny Day and I liked it! I liked it a lot. This is what I’d always wanted. Not being some pin-up filly. Although I certainly didn’t mind looking at pin-up fillies! It was just weird seeing my flank on a calendar.

Weird for me, anyway. Celestia knows I’d looked at my share of pin-up fillies. I was really curious to see who would be in the next C.O.C. I’m sure they’d find some ponies that were glamorous. Either way, it wasn’t my problem anymore; I just had to pay the bits.

I set my forehooves on the battlement and peered out into the city. It looked pretty quiet. Like always. That wasn’t a bad thing. All of the more adventurous stuff took place in less civilized towns.

The word around the palace was that Ponyville was starting to be pretty interesting. It was close to the Everfree Forest and all kinds of monsters lived there. In the past, they’d mostly been content to stay in the forest but, for whatever reason, they’d started roaming into town. The Royal Guard would then have to chase them out and relocate them.

Strange times! Of course, in general, it was all harmless. It did make things interesting for those guards, though. Thus far, nothing exciting had happened to me or my guards. Other than that pegasus foal with the sniffles. He sneezed so hard he flew right past our perimeter.

Poor little fella. All of those scary pegasus gua— “Lieutenant, how is the view?” came a familiar voice from behind me.

With my musings interrupted, I hurriedly turned around and straightened to attention. “It’s wonderful, sir!”

Captain Armor nodded and smiled. He had a great smile and a hot body! There was a lot of muscle under all of that white. It was a shame he was dating Lady Cadence. Or was it… I wonder if she was into mares?

“Isn’t it always? This is one of the best views ever. Although the towers are pretty great, too. Cadence and I hang out up there sometimes. You should check it out.”

Is he coming on to me? No, you’re reading too much into that invite, Sunny!

“So, you’ve been here about two months now. I’m pleased with your performance. How are you liking the role? Is it the reward you were hoping for?”

“Yup, yes, for sure! I love it, sir! I’m a palace guard. I’ve got a section of palace guards. I get to hang out on the wall and have a great view. What pony wouldn’t like that?”

“Good, glad to hear that. We’ve had a lot of new faces here rather suddenly. I’m just trying to make certain they’re all fitting in. We do have some flexibility, after all. That is kind of a new thing to the palace.

“It has been a whirlwind around here after such a long time without change. I guess that is how it works, though. Everything remains the same for a while and then you have to shake it up.”

“Yes, sir!” Okay, now I know he is coming onto me. Everything remains the same? Shake it up? Is this going to turn into the threesome of my dreams? I’ve been eyeing that little pink unicorn since the moment she trotted her heart-stamped flank by me in the gym!

His tone shifted to a bit more serious. “I want to ask you something.”

Yes! Yes! Oh, absolutely yes! “Yes!” Ease up, filly. I cleared my throat, “I mean, yes, sir!”

He waved a hoof in a circle. “That night you found Princess Celestia, you said you could see… what was it, a dark mist?”

Nooo! Business? He wanted to talk about business? He gets me all worked up and he wants to talk about mist? When I got off work, I was going to have to go find Soarin or Diddle or both and show them what a frustrated Sunny looks like! Where was Soarin right now, anyway? On tour somewhere. Bleh.

Okay, so he wanted to have a serious conversation. That kind of ruined the mood and the view. I nodded. “Yes, sir. A cloud of some sorts. Dark blues, purples, and evil twinkles. Felt like someone rubbing ice on your face. Pretty nasty stuff. Why?”

The captain cleared his throat. “You don’t still see it do you?”

I blinked. “Not like that night, no. I mean… sometimes I think I see little wisps of it now and then, but it’s hard to be sure and I have to really be concentrating. It is probably just my imagination.

“Thankfully, it was all gone when I woke up! Just blue skies and happy little trees. Believe me, if I still saw it, you’d know. Plus, ponies would be doing weird things. Abnormal things!”

He nodded. “Yeah… but then again, perhaps there is a less obvious version? Who knows? Either way, it is good that you don’t see it. If you do, however, you’ll let me know, right?”

Not after blocking me out of your threesome! Fine. “Yes, sir! Now that I know that you’re looking for it, I’ll be diligent. I’ll do my part, don’t worry.”

“Good mare.” His attention shifted to the courtyard below. “Ah, my next meeting.”

Princess Luna was walking toward the palace. She had a single house guard trailing along behind her. The big white and blue stallion. Silent something. Rumor had it she’d just walked off grounds earlier in the day right before we’d come on shift.

“Going to go wag a hoof at the princess?” I asked.

Captain Armor chuckled and shook his head. “No, I don’t think this little act of rebellion is worthy of hoof wagging. I’m going to go talk to the guard on duty, though.”

Ah, that poor pony. He’d broken protocol by letting her leave the palace unannounced and without a proper escort. Wouldn’t want to be in his hoofguards! Well… I mean I would. They were big hoofguards which meant big—

“Have a good day, Lieutenant,” Shining Armor said while casually saluting.

I saluted the Captain in return and he trotted off. That meant I could go back to peering off the wall and planning this evening’s festivities. Perhaps somepony would ask me out? Say Yes More Sunny! That was me.

Although, for now, the view would do fine. Canterlot was a beautiful, sparkling city on a hill. A paradise by comparison to a lot of places. I was lucky to live and work here. Even luckier to own a home here and have friends that loved me. My mother had been right to send me. She was a smart cookie.

All told, the thing that made this particular view so sweet was that I could see everything important to me every day I worked. If I looked inward, almost every one of my guards were visible from here. I knew they were doing their jobs and that they were safe. From here, I could protect them.

If I looked outward, I could just make out the Mare Contraire in between some of the taller buildings. That is where Dolly and most of my friends were. If anything ever happened, I knew I could get there quick to handle any situation.

Finally, I could even see my new condo. It was all mine! Dolly and Mom and helped me negotiate the price down and move in. And the club that was going to be built under it? The neighborhood board hadn’t approved it! Instead, I’d gotten a yoga studio. How about that!

Every morning when I went to work, I could look in the glass window and see a bunch of tight pony rumps looking back at me as they practiced their downward facing puppy. The universe was truly looking out for me.

For so long, I’d floundered through my life and career, not really sure what I wanted. Now I finally had direction, purpose, and a stunning set of armor that really helped me pick up mares and stallions. It amazed me how often ‘Excuse me, miss, I’m going to have to arrest you.’ ‘Oh my! Why?’ ‘For stealing all of my attention.’ worked.

Mmm, I should totally go to the Mare tonight.

“Good thoughts, Lieutenant?”

I turned and bowed low. The princess’s voice was unmistakable. Radiant Orchid and another House Guard were off behind her.

“Yes, ma’am. This is my favorite spot in the world. What brings you out to my wall?”

Princess Celestia’s brow raised. “Your wall? I was under the impression this was my wall.”

“I see! You’ve got the whole kingdom and you’re really going to cheap out and not allow me to have at least one little wall?”

The princess softly chuckled and set her forehooves on the battlement. “Oh, Sunny…” Then she looked down at me quite seriously. “Of course I am. This is my wall. Build your own.”

That… that was unexpected. She was kidding, right? My mouth hung open as I tried to figure out what to say in response.

Finally, she started giggling. “Gotcha. You’re pleased with your life, then?”

I waved a hoof at her. “You did. I am. I was just telling Captain Armor the same. This is great. Thank you so much for arranging this.”

“Well, it was the least I could do for one of my top students.”

“My grades were horrible.”

“One of my average students,” she amended.

“Well, I appreciate it.”

We fell silent, just looking out across Equestria. I’d been told that the princess had a fondness for doing that. She kept telescopes in the towers just to look over her wonderful kingdom.

Silence isn’t really my thing, though, so I pointed a hoof at my condo. “I live there.”

“Oh? It looks lovely.” She then pointed a hoof at the palace. “I live there.”

We giggled at that together.

“Princess! Princess!” a voice called, getting closer with each repetition.

“Duty calls,” Princess Celestia said with a huff. “See you around. I just know you’re going to do great things.”

I bowed and smiled. “Thank you, Princess, enjoy your afternoon.”

The regal alicorn turned and left to meet the pony hurrying her way. It was her assistant. I’m sure they had somewhere important to be.

I, on the other hoof, got paid to stand right here and look at the world going by. That filled me with happiness. So much so that marching on patrol like normal wasn’t enough. There had to be a bit more flare to it for me.

That is why I had to prance. Nothing did any better to sum up who I was and who I’d always be: the pony that wasn’t supposed to graduate from school and somehow ended up as an officer in the Palace Guard.

All it took was a few great friends, a mentor or two, and an attitude that I’d never give up no matter what. Princess Celestia said I was going to do great things. Greater than I already had? From anypony else that would be hard to believe, but when she said it, it felt like fact. That is why I decided to keep working hard and never let her down.

That is who I am: the pony that never gives up and always puts one hoof in front of the other.

Author's Note

It has been a blast writing this story and it went a whole lot longer than I thought it would! There is a lot more for Sunny but this one has reached the end. We'll see about the future though!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

1. A Chance Encounter

Warmth. I love a warm bed. Especially in the morning after a great night... and last night had been a great night. At least, the parts that I remembered clearly. Which was most of them, of course, but some details were fuzzy.

That happens when you spend a lot of time in a fillyfooler bar drinking sweet drinks and dancing with mares. It was truly a fun life for a filly like me! You might say it was perfect. All I had to do was—

“Melon! Get up! You’re going to be late for your finals,” a voice called from beyond the doorway.

Who was Melon?

The sleeping mare in the bed next to me squirmed and then jolted upright. “What! What time is it?”

The voice came again, “Half past eight! Are you still in bed?”

“Oh no, oh no! I overslept,” the pony who had introduced herself as Bluebell last night but was clearly Melon cried. She leaped out from under the sheets and started scurrying around the room getting ready.

“Is that your mom?” I asked curiously.

Melon skidded to a halt. Our eyes met and she blinked in surprise. “Oh… hi. No, that is my roommate. Um… I have to go. Sorry! See you around sometime!” Then she took off out the door.

I shrugged and nestled back into Melon’s bed. She had an awesome bed. It was a princess mattress adorned with really soft pillows and sheets. Her place was also really nice and on the ritzy side of Canterlot. You had to have some serious bits to live here. I wasn’t sure how the mystery mare could afford it, but I didn't care.

“So who is Melon?” the little pegasus mare on the other side of me asked.

Oh yeah. Diddle was there, too. Last night had been a really good night.

With a giggle, I replied, “I guess Bluebell. Let’s just go back to sleep while we have this big bed to ourselves. I’m not in a rush if you aren’t.”

Diddle nodded and slipped her forehooves around me. “Okay, Sunny. Snuggling will be good. I don’t have to be at work until later. What about class?”

“Meh,” I responded, nestling my head over hers.

The pegasus mare didn’t argue the point. She simply drifted off to sleep in my hooves.

Yes, last night had been a great night.

☼

Diddle and I trotted across Canterlot heading back to our side of town. It was going to be a pretty long walk, but that was okay. Any chance I got to visit Canterlot Heights was a good thing.

“So why do you think she lied about her name?” Diddle asked, looking up at me.

Diddle Daddle was my best friend by far. We’re both not from Canterlot, so when we met up we bonded over being outsiders. Plus, she is a wing pony, I’m a lead pony, and it all works out. She’s also super cute with her purple coat and cheerfully glittered silver mane.

“Some mares aren’t comfortable with ponies knowing they like mares… or two mares at once. Especially ones from this side of town. What would the neighbors think!” I teased before waving a hoof. “You know, not everypony is open like you and me.”

Diddle snorted and bumped up against me. “Well, it sucks to be them! Hey, aren’t you supposed to be in class, too? What’s the deal with that?”

Class. Yeah. There was that. That was complicated. “Uh, I’ll go later. It isn’t structured like school or anything. Anyway, I’m thinking about calling it quits. I’ve learned what I need to and I don’t want to become some magical scholar or something. I don’t really want to use magic. Mine is all about blowing things up and that just isn’t me.”

“Magical scholar? Is that a job?” Diddle giggled and shrugged. “I guess you’re right, though. Blowing things up doesn’t seem like you at all! If it were me, I’d just learn something else, but I know it doesn’t work that way. I guess I’ll never understand unicorns.”

I nuzzled her and winked. “Oh, I think you understand unicorn anatomy enough to be an expert.”

Diddle’s cheeks turned bright red. “That’s different! Still… it was fun. I’m going to fly, though, unless you want me to walk you home?”

I shook my head and replied, “Nope! I’ll be fine. See you soon?”

“You bet! Good luck dropping out of school or whatever,” she chirped before flapping her wings and flying off.

“Thanks, Diddle.”

Dropping out didn’t really sound good. I didn’t exactly want to drop out, either. I just wanted to finish. Of course, that was complicated. I’d been putting off talking to my mentor for a while. It was time to mare up and take care of business.

I changed course and started to head towards the center of town. Waiting wouldn’t make my decision easier. It made sense that I should, at least, check in with school and feel out my mentor. That would certainly be the most responsible course of action even if it wasn’t all that fun.

Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns isn’t like the schools most ponies go to. In fact, given that I went to public school for a while, I’d say it is completely different. Sure, you learn the normal things like reading, writing, and math, but the focus is on controlling your extra powerful magic.

Extra powerful magic like, say, if you can shoot superheated beams of fire out of your horn. That will likely cause you to end up in the SGU or possibly jail if you do bad things with that. I chose to go the SGU route after a little accident in junior high school. From what I understand that janitor’s tail never did quite grow back right!

“Well, hello, Sunny. It is nice that you decided to make our appointment today…” Professor Apple Polish said before looking up at her clock. “And you’re only two hours late. A new personal best.”

I shrugged and just grinned at her. “I do try my hardest.”

“Of course you don’t. You do just enough… Sometimes. Out with the colts again last night?” she asked.

“Fillies last night. I’m into mares right now. The colts were last month.”

Apple Polish rolled her eyes. “Why not both at once?”

I wagged a hoof at her. “Believe me, when I can work that out, I will!”

“Sunny…”

“You brought it up, not me.”

Apple Polish sighed and shook her head. “I was trying to politely shame you a little. We see each other so infrequently I’d forgotten that tactic doesn’t work. Sunny… You’re really far behind on your studies. In fact, I’d say you’re not even paying attention to them.”

“Come on, Professor, that isn’t exactly fair. I came here because of my heat lances. You wanted me to learn to control my magic and I did. I’m a good girl! I don’t go around throwing them or fireballs. Not even little sparks. I keep it all in the horn. I don’t even want to use it.”

She glared at me from across her desk. Her glare withered other students. It never bothered me. “Sunny, I agree, but you know that isn’t what this is about. You’re so young and talented. Imagine what you could do if you just applied yourself at all. Control is important, but you could learn so much more. Most unicorns couldn’t! Even some unicorns here.”

This speech again. I tried to look attentive and just nodded along. “I know. I honestly do. I just… that isn’t my priority right now. I don’t want to be a scholar. I like living out in the world. Look, talented or not, some things just aren’t for me… and honestly… I think I’m about done here.”

Apple Polish blinked. “You want to drop out?”

I shrugged. “I’ve done all my required classes. I have all of the skills normal ponies learn in high school. I’d prefer you let me graduate, but if you and the faculty are determined that I have to go further to do that… well, I’m not going to waste your or my time anymore.”

“I don’t know what to say, Sunny. What are you going to do for a living?” she asked.

“To be honest, I’m not sure yet but I’m a pretty smart mare. There are lots of jobs for smart ponies. And there is always bartender, waitress, and dancer while I figure that out. Again, though, it would be easier if I graduated…”

Apple Polish sighed and replied, “I’ll talk to the others and see what they want to do, assuming you’re dead set on this course of action.”

“I am. I might regret it later in life but, right now, you should focus on the students that want to be here. We can’t all be Twilight Sparkle, can we?” I teased.

“You could try to be a little like her…”

“She could try to be a little like me!”

The professor just rubbed her face with a hoof and said, “Right. Alright, alright. I’ll bring your proposal up. I guess there is no sense in offering you a lesson today?”

“Mmm, no. I think I’d like to go home, have a shower, and then maybe a nap. I had a crazy night last night. Diddle and I found this classy mare that had the b—”

I felt myself enveloped in magic. Apple Polish slowly lifted me out of the chair, through her door, and into the hall. Then the door closed. If I’d known it was that easy, I’d have told her things in detail sooner!

With that, I got up, brushed myself off, and started heading towards the door. On my way out, Princess Celestia was coming in.

“Hi, Princess!” I chimed warmly before making a short little bow and continuing on my way.

“Hi… little pony…” she replied, looking a little confused.

That was no surprise. I’d never worked hard enough to get into any of her classes. I’d just seen her around and, with any luck, that might be the last time I saw her or the school. It was time to start my life as an adult!

☼

The Mare Contraire is, without a doubt, the best bar in all of Canterlot and not just because it is for mares that like mares. It had the right mix of music, good drinks, and atmosphere that made for a comfortable place. And it was full of mares that like mares. I like mares. Who doesn’t like mares?

The owner, Dolly, had set the whole thing up with three major parts: the bar area, the dance floor, and the more subdued booths. The place never got too loud and it was also kind of like a secret club since the exterior was super mundane.

Of course, it also helped that I knew Dolly. She was like my Canterlot momma since my own mother was all the way in Tall Tale. Having an older, wiser mare around was always smart. Especially a fellow unicorn who knew a thing or two about magic.

“Are you sure you really want to do that, Sunny?” the pink mare asked as she prepped for the coming evening.

“Pretty sure,” I replied, spinning slowly on one of the stools. I was the only “customer” since the bar didn’t open until around three. “I mean… What else am I going to learn? What could they possibly teach me? My magic is pretty straightforward. Levitate things and blow things up.”

Dolly snorted and peered at me. “Isn’t that the point? They’re going to try to teach you spells other than blowing things up.”

I waved a hoof at her. “They’ve tried! I still end up shooting fire. I’m just not supposed to use other magic is all. And that’s fine by me. I’ve got my brain and my wits. Not to mention this killer body.”

The mare set her hooves on the bar and rolled her eyes. “And so modest, too! Don’t forget your modesty.”

“I call it how I see it, Dolly! You dropped out of school and now you own this really cool bar.”

“Do you know how many crappy jobs I had to do to get this bar? I was a waitress, a bartender, a hostess, and other things like that for years before I scraped together enough to rent this building and start this bar.”

“Yeah… and you worked hard on your own merits, overcame, bought the place, and turned it into a huge success. Without going to school!”

Dolly lightly hooved her face. “Yes, Sunny… your point is valid. You, however, spend most of your time diddling Diddle Daddle. She at least has a job! You haven’t paid your tab in months!”

I did diddle Diddle Daddle a lot. If either of us struck out we typically found each other. Wait… what did she just say? I blinked. “I have a tab?!”

“Yes! Did you think all the drinks were free?”

“Of course I did! You’re like my mom!” I protested.

“Well, like your mom, I’m trying to teach you some responsibility. Now get back here and start washing glasses. If you’re going to drop out you’ll at least need steady work.”

“Does it pay well?”

Dolly glared at me.

“Okay, okay! I’ll wash glasses until I pay off what I owe. What do I owe?”

“732 bits.”

My stomach turned over and I felt all of the yellow drain from my coat. “Say again?”

“732 bits and that is discounted, little filly! I only charge you cost.”

I started doing the math in my head. “How many glasses am I going to have to wash?”

Dolly chuckled and sliced a lemon as she replied, “A whole lot so you best get to it.”

“Yes, ma’am…” Well, at least, I had a job now. That was something I could take off the to-do list and add to my resume. Now I was Sunny Day, Professional Glasswasher.

Of course, now I also had crippling debt. That wasn’t on my to-do list for today. It was to-done, though, so the only course was to focus on the positive. I had a job!

☼

Diddle just giggled at me from across the bar.

“It isn’t funny.”

“It’s kind of funny!” she replied.

“It isn’t funny!” I repeated as I set about washing my three-hundredth glass for the night. I had no idea that mares drank this much! My horn was exhausted.

Diddle lightly spun on her stool and giggled. “Come on Sunny, you knew you’d have to get a job sooner or later. That stipend for being at the school wasn’t much and if you’re quitting you’ll need money. I think Dolly was nice to give you work.”

“Give me work? Give me work?! I’m a slave!”

“You drank all of her booze!”

“You drank all of her booze, too!” I reminded her.

Diddle beamed at me. “Yeah, but I paid because I have a job.”

“Uh-huh,” I said, leaning against the bar. “And what do you do again?”

“I’m a weather pony and you know it!” she huffed.

“Uh huh! How lucky that you and Dilly Dally are both weather ponies. And what kind of weather ponies, again? Rain?”

Diddle shook her head.

“No… Snow?”

Another shake of her pretty, glittery head.

“Nope… What kind again?”

Diddle wiggled her eyebrows and grinned at me. “We specialize in sunny days.”

I groaned at that and scowled. “That is a horrible pun.”

Just that minute Dolly trotted by behind me. “If you have time to lean you have time to clean, Sunny!”

My horn lit back up and I levitated another glass. “Are you trying to make me realize that work sucks and I should stay in school?”

“Nope! I’m trying to get my glasses washed. There are a lot of thirsty mares out there.”

“There is a thirsty mare back here!”

Dolly grinned. “Well, when you pay off your tab you can drink.”

“You only pay me minimum wage.” I huffed and set the glass down before picking up another to replace it.

“How about that!” Dolly replied as she trotted back the other way.

Diddle just giggled and then hopped off her stool. “I’m going to go dance. See you later, Sunny!”

I grumbled, “Bye, Diddle. Have fun.”

The Mare Contraire was really busy. There were a ton of mares. Plenty of attractive, fun, eager mares. Where was I? Washing glasses. I needed a better a job. A job that paid better and offered more free time. “Hmm… or I can find a sugar momma.”

Dolly wandered back by. “Keep dreaming, filly.”

I glared at her. “Dolly, I swear I’ll come over there!”

The older mare grinned and went to serve another pony.

School was starting to look like a more attractive prospect. Of course, I still had to pay Dolly back. I may grumble, but I’m not the kind of pony that doesn’t pay her debts. My school meal plan certainly didn’t cover booze and the little bit of pocket money we got wasn’t going to get anywhere near erasing the debt.

“Hey, Dolly, what if I want to be a bartender?”

“Bartender school and I’m not hiring bartenders right now.”

Scratch that off. “Waitress?”

“We don’t serve food.”

“Hostess?”

“Not hiring.”

“Bar manager?”

“Not qualified.”

I sighed, paused, and then asked, “How do I make more bits?”

She smiled. That seemed to be the right question. “Work hard and if you do a good job I might see about finding something more fitting for an almost graduate.”

“They might let me graduate!”

Dolly grinned. “Well, if you do, we’ll see!”

“I’m really starting to sense that you want me to stay in school, Dolly.”

“No, I want you to pay your tab. Although it wouldn’t do to have a graduate of Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns washing glasses.”

I huffed, “This is extortion!”

She snorted and shook a hoof at me. “Nope, this is real life. I just want what is best for you. Now stop wagging that tongue and start washing those glasses. A party of mares just walked in and they look thirsty.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I grumbled before turning my horn back to the sinks.

☼

“Excuse me, miss?”

I lifted my head from where I’d rested it on the bar. It was really late. Somewhere around three in the morning. It was closing time soon. The Mare Contraire had been so busy that I’d never been able to go home.

My eyes focused on the unicorn mare in front of me. She was somewhat plain looking in the face although she had big, pretty amber eyes. They really contrasted the short, violet mane that bobbed around in front of them.

“Hmm? Yes?” I said.

“Could we get a drink before last call?” she asked, her tone even but polite.

We who? She was alone. “Oh, I’m sorry, is there not a bartender? I’m not one. I just wash glasses.”

She smiled. Her teeth were perfectly white and really complemented her silver coat. “Oh, I know. I wanted to ask you to have a drink with me before the bar closes.”

“Oh. Oh! Oooh,” I said with a smile. “Well… let me just ask my mana—”

“Go ahead,” Dolly said from off to the right. “You’ve worked hard enough.”

The mare shifted and set bits down in front of Dolly. “I’ll have an appletini and whatever my new friend normally drinks.”

“One appletini and one red wine sangria coming right up,” Dolly replied while I hurried out from behind the bar. Once I was on the other side I took a quick glance at the unicorn. She was very, very fit. Like some kind of athlete. On her flank was a dark blue shield with a musical note emblazoned on it.

“I’m Sunny Day. Thank you for the drink,” I said as I settled beside her.

“You’re welcome. I’m Melodic Ward… or just Melody to my friends.”

Melodic Ward… that was kind of an odd name. It was probably realer than Bluebell or whatever Melon had called herself, though. “Nice to meet you, Melody. I don’t think I’ve seen you in here before.”

She shook her head. “You haven’t. I’ve never been in. In fact, I’ve only been in Canterlot for a week.”

“Oh yeah? Here on business or did you move here?”

“Technically both. I was transferred here for my job.”

She had a job! That was certainly a good thing because it meant she could keep buying the drinks. “And what do you do exactly?” I asked.

“What do I do exactly?” she repeated teasingly. “All kinds of things, but if you’re asking about my job, I’m a royal guard.”

Dolly’s ears flicked towards us even though she kept her eyes down on the drinks she was making. She always did that sort of thing with her patrons. Most ponies didn’t notice, but I always did. Momma bird. Nosy momma bird.

I smiled at Melody. “A royal guard, huh? That’s interesting. I’ve never met one before. They all seemed so serious. I can’t imagine seeing one in here!”

Melody laughed and winked at me. “We have normal lives when we’re not wearing our armor and we certainly aren’t coming into a bar in uniform.”

“Well, that’s a shame,” I said, putting a little flirt into my tone.

“Here you are, ladies,” Dolly put in as she set the drinks in front of us. “If you’ll excuse me I’m going to go lock the door but don’t feel like you need to rush out.”

“Thanks, Dolly,” I replied.

“A shame, huh? You’d prefer me in armor?” Melody asked without missing a beat. With her magic, she scooped up her drink and brought it delicately to her lips.

I did the same with mine and then winked at her. “Well, maybe I’m a sucker for a mare in uniform.”

Melody softly laughed and sipped at her drink. “I see. Well, perhaps you’ll see me in my armor someday soon?”

My ears wiggled and I leaned in close to her. Softly, I whispered, “Well, why not tonight? Then I can help you take it off.”

The mare’s cheeks and ears turned bright red. “Oh!” She downed the rest of her drink in one go. “I’m not that kind of mare.”

“I won’t tell if you don’t,” I replied.

She winked at me and slipped off her stool. “I’m going to say no, but please don’t look at it as a forever no. I hope to see you here again soon. Next time I’ll even buy you dinner.”

It took a lot of effort not to let my ears droop. I’d been rejected a lot. I come on strong. No big deal there. Still, this time, I was hoping it would work out. Figures a royal guard would be an honest mare. Quickly I nodded. “Sure! I’d love dinner.”

“Good. Nice to meet you, Sunny,” she said before heading towards the door. One of the bartenders let her out.

“Came in too hot there. Crashed and burned, filly,” Dolly said, hiding a grin.

I waved a hoof at her. “She’s playing the long game. I can wait…” Not really. Now I was worked up. Where was Diddle? Gah! Not here.

Dolly pointed a hoof at the sinks. “Wash.”

“Aww… but I’m sleepy!”

“It’s your first day! Wash!”

“When do I get paid?” I whined.

“At the end of the week. If you wash!”

With a soft grumble, I went around the bar and started to wash glasses. “Would you have made me wash if she’d said yes?”

Dolly grinned evilly. “Nope.”

I huffed and got back to my job. “At least she is going to buy me dinner.”

“Yup. Now wash so we can get out of here before the sun is up.”

Author's Note

Welcome to another Quill & Blade side story! For all of the Sunny Day fans out there this is your opportunity to see what she was like before Memoirs, Hearts, and Diamonds!

Sunny's Days starts a few years in advance of where we first see her in the Canterlot Palace and will cover a few different time frames in her life.

I hope you all enjoy reading her as much as I enjoy writing her!

Quill & Blade Universe
Mirror Site - In the event FIM Fiction is down / Patreon Rewards
Ask Us - Submit your questions for Anzel, Crystal, or their characters
Patreon - Love our work? Please consider supporting it on Patreon!

9. Celebrations

Dolly had told me once that the older you get, the faster it feels like time moves. She was right. Of course, Dolly was right about most things. I think it was because we were so much alike. She’d been through what I was going through.

It was still unnerving. Two months had just slipped by. I’d been going to school, practicing with the princess, visiting Melody, visiting Mrs. Peaches, and, of course, working. Work had been going pretty well, too.

“No, Sunny! That is three pours. We only do two!” Pink Pearls said to me.

“But she’s cute!” I replied.

The white-coated mare with the blue and pink mane sitting on the other side of the bar chimed, “Thank you!”

Pearls idly rubbed between her violet eyes. “Yes, she is cute—”

“Thank you!” Blue-and-Pink said.

“But it is two pours. Two pours is fair to the customer and fair to the bar. Come on, you work here like the rest of us, so act like it. Two pours from now on!”

I levitated the drink to Blue-and-Pink. “Thank you, really!” she said before wandering off. Then I turned back to Pearls.

“You’re right, I’m sorry. It won’t happen again! Please don’t give up on me.”

Pink Pearls was a bartender and a very good one. She’d been promoted from junior bartender not long after Dolly had bought the building. That left Garnet as our only junior bartender. Which left a vacant spot. I was trying to earn it!

Pearls was kind enough to show me how to do things even if she could be a little snarky. She was also really beautiful, too. Emerald had said she was a former model or something. Either way, she was helping me out by supervising me.

“Sunny, three grape, one cherry, two orange, and one mango!” Emerald called my way.

“Gotta go! Thanks, Pearlsie,” I said before hurrying down to the soda fountain.

Making fizzy drinks was second nature to me now. In fact, I dare say I was an expert, which is probably why Dolly had taken the junior-apprentice part of my title away. I was just a sodajerk. I’d still sat in her lap when we negotiated my new salary. It didn’t go up much, but it was more for practice than true negotiation.

As I was working on the drinks, a familiar voice said, “Excuse me, miss? Could we get a drink?”

I finished up the last fizzy and floated them all down to Emerald before I turned around with a grin. “I’m not a bartender.”

Melody winked. “Could have fooled me. Hey, Sunny.”

She was out of the hospital! She was completely well! I knew it was going to be soon but they had kept saying it would be next week! With a squeal I leapt over the bar and into her hooves. Well, that had been the goal, anyway.

I just don’t think Melody had seen it coming. She’d managed to catch me but then we tipped back on her stool and fell. We landed with a huff.

“Please tell me I didn’t just hurt you!” I squeaked.

Melody huffed. “Not hurt. Wind, knocked out.”

Mares were staring at us but I didn’t care. I hugged her tightly and nuzzled at her cheek. “I’m so happy you’re well!”

Dolly’s head poked over the bar. “Ma’am, I apologize that my sodajerk assaulted you. You can arrest her or I can fire her, if you like.”

Melody’s perfectly healed forehooves were looped around me, hugging tight. She shook her head. “No, I think this level of service is what you need.”

Dolly snorted. “We don’t run that kind of place. Either way, it’s nice to see you. When she lets you up, come see me and I’ll set you up with some celebratory drinks. Sunny, you can take the night off since I doubt I’ll get any work out of you now.”

We hugged for a bit longer before Melody patted me on the back. “Okay, the floor is cold and a little sticky.”

“Oh, sorry,” I replied before getting up and helping her do the same. We went to the end of the bar where Dolly had some champagne flutes waiting.

Melody flushed. “This is quite the welcome home.”

Dolly winked. “You mean a lot to Sunny and you’re a good influence on her. Plus, in my eyes, any time a royal guard comes back safe after being hurt, they deserve a party.”

I levitated a glass and cheered, “To Melody being healthy!”

Dolly did the same. “To Melody!”

Melody, who was still quite pink, floated her glass as well. “To me, I guess!”

We drank and then I smiled. “So what’s next, Melody?”

“Well, I’ll go back on light duty for a little while and then back to work. Celestia knows I’m ready. Plus, if it is all the same to you, I’d love to go visit Mrs. Peaches this week. Assuming she hasn’t forgotten me after all of your glitz and glamour.”

With the wave of a hoof, I replied, “Not at all! We talk about you all the time.”

“Lovely,” she replied before laughing. “Well, it is good to be missed, even if it is ponies gossiping behind your back.”

“Who said we were gossiping?” I asked.

Melody leveled her gaze at me. “I know Mrs. Peaches and I know you. You were probably trying to line up a date for me.”

Mrs. Peaches had been. A lot. For me, too. She wanted everypony to be married and have foals. “Okay, so maybe a little.”

“See… Well, at least some things never change.”

☼

The bar was closed, it was late, but I had something special to do before I went home.

Dolly was sitting in her office counting up the bits from the night. I let myself in and settled into the chair across from her.

“Don’t you have work to do?” she asked.

“Nope! I cleaned the soda fountain, put away all of my utensils, and even helped sweep up. Everypony else is about done, too. Aren’t you?”

“Almost, without having to account for the building fund or what part I put away for rent, we’re ending up with more bits than I thought. Business has been really good, too. Did you need something?”

I nodded. “Yup!”

“What?”

I’d come prepared. I dropped a little pouch of bits on her desk. “A receipt saying I’m out of debt.”

Dolly scooped the bag up and peered inside it. I’d thought about putting springing snakes in there. The kind that jump out and go sproing! I didn’t, though. “Oh yeah? You’re a free pony now?”

“Uh-huh!”

She smiled. “I’m proud of you. I’ll just add this to the stacks and cross you off the list.”

I held out my hoof.

“What?” she asked.

“Receipt!”

Dolly peered at me. “Seriously?”

“Get everything in writing, right?”

She rolled her eyes, pulled out a piece of paper, wrote something on it and offered it to me. “There. One debt-free Sunny Day.”

I accepted the receipt and peered at it. She had written ‘Sunny Day’s tab is paid’ and then drew a rather offensive little picture. “Thank you!”

☼

When Melody and I got to Mrs. Peaches cottage on Wednesday, her daughter Peachy had let us in. That was pretty unusual. Normally the elderly mare was waiting at the door for me.

“She’s got a little cold, so she’s in bed. I know she’s going to be excited to see you two. While you’re here, I’m going to run out and pick up a few things she’ll need,” she’d said.

Peachy and I didn’t really look alike. Peachy was a lighter orange, her mane was cropped short in a mom-style, and it was more of a pink than red. Plus I was taller and skinnier. Of course, I hadn’t had three foals yet.

Mrs. Peaches was propped up in her bed and looking at Melody through her thick glasses. “You look so good! I’m thrilled that you’ve come to visit me. Sunny has been great company. Having you both here is a real wonderful treat.”

“Well, I’ve missed you, too, Mrs. Peaches. You’re my first visit since I got out and I’m going to be coming back to see you weekly again. If that is okay with you.”

The older mare grinned. “Of course it is! You can even bring your marefriend.”

Melody smiled goodnaturedly. “I don’t have a marefriend, Mrs. Peaches.”

“I think Sunny is into mares,” Mrs. Peaches whispered not too subtly.

I giggled and pretended not to hear. I just dusted her bedroom and straightened up her lovely pictures. Mr. Peaches, may he rest in peace, had been a stud when he was young. A stud like Soarin, minus the wings.

“Oh, she likes stallions. She is seeing a nice navy lieutenant right now.”

Seeing? No! We just got together once a week for a date and adult happy fun times. And sometimes twice a week for the latter. Or three times depending on his schedule. He had a lot of stamina.

“She hadn’t mentioned that,” Mrs. Peaches replied.

“She’s just shy.”

I snorted! Melody shot me an evil grin.

“Sunny Day! Come over here and tell me about this stallion. Why haven’t you told me about him?”

Melody had deflected the attention pretty well. I went over and settled by the bed to explain, “Well, he’s so busy with his career. He wants to be a Wonderbolt so he isn’t the marrying type. We’re just da—seeing each other.”

“Not the marrying type? Well, maybe you should look after a stallion that is?”

I briefly glanced at Melody. Oh, I was going to show her what-for later! “Maybe so, Mrs. Peaches. You don’t have any single sons do you?”

She laughed. “You know I don’t and I like my daughters-in-law as much as I like you two. It is a shame that my boys didn’t meet you sooner. Now, you know I have met some nice stallions through my friends over at the bingo hall.”

That was Mrs. Peaches, always trying to play matchmaker. Still, it was kind of fun. I never minded that she wanted me to be married instead of unentangled. Besides, some of those stallions that took their grandmas to the bingo hall could be handsome!

☼

It was after hours, but the Spearhead Tavern was packed full of ponies. All of the tables were full with all of the chairs facing the main bar. A massive grey pegasus with a long black mane stood on it, looking down at us through a pair of sunglasses.

“Thank you all for coming tonight! I also want to thank Mr. Silverwind for staying open and hosting this event. Let’s give him a round of applause.”

We all did so, stomping our hooves loudly. I was seated at a table with Melody, Strong Wing, and a few others I recognized from Helping Hooves.

“Most of you know me, but I see a ton of new faces which is a good thing. My name is Gaea Shield and, despite my desire to never speak in front of crowds like this, I’ve been elected as the Helping Hooves Royal Guard liaison. All of your chapter captains coordinate with me and I coordinate with the main organization.

“We’re here tonight for a few wonderful reasons. The first one is to recognize that Sergeant Ward, one of our most dedicated volunteers, has returned to duty after her injury.”

Everypony started stomping again. There were even cheers. I didn’t even know if she knew all of these ponies but they were genuinely happy for Melody. It was amazing.

“We’re also here to announce that the Canterlot Royal Guard currently leads the entire kingdom in volunteer hours. Our guards support this program more than any guards in any other city or province. Well done, ponies! You are setting the example, so let’s keep that up.”

More stomping, more cheering, and a ton of pride. I’d been volunteering every Wednesday and I knew for a fact that some of the other ponies here did twice or even three times a week.

“Finally, the program is expanding due to a surplus in volunteers. Instead of strictly elderly ponies, we feel there are plenty of young ponies that might like a big brother or big sister type mentor. The goal is to pair them with ponies who share their interests.

“As you might guess, there are fillies and colts that are curious about the Royal Guard. That is where we come in. We’d like to shift some of you to that program. There isn’t a lot so it won’t be a big change but, when we have two ponies going to see a single pony, we feel we might do better by spreading out a bit.

“If you have any interest, there is a whole list of little ponies up here. Find one and sign up. Otherwise, enjoy this celebration. You’ve earned it just like I’ve earned the right to get off this bar. Have fun!”

We stomped once more before getting up and heading to the buffet. Melody looked around and grinned. “Look at all of these ponies! We’re doing so great. I’m thrilled to be back.”

Strong Wing followed along behind her. “Yeah, and I like the idea of being a big brother.”

“Well, you are a big brother,” I offered.

He chuckled. “Yes, yes. I like hanging out with Cloud. Maybe I should find one of these colts or fillies? I mean, now that Melody is back you two can handle Mrs. Peaches.”

“Nopony can handle Mrs. Peaches!” Melody teased.

“Truth!” I added.

Strong Wing laughed and set several cucumber slices on his plate. “If any two ponies can, it’s you two. She thinks you’re both great and I’m running out of excuses why I’m not married.”

Melody and I giggled. Strong did not handle that part as well as us.

The stallion snorted and left us while we finished making our plates. He headed towards the head of the bar to look at the young ponies that wanted mentors.

As I watched him go, I looked around. The bar was full of armored or semi-armored ponies. If they weren’t armored, I could still tell that most were military. It was becoming second nature to pick that out.

Spending time here or with Melody was making it easier to tell the difference. It was all about how they cut their manes, how they walked, and how they talked. Plus, I could now tell the difference between a Sergeant and a Guard 2nd Class. Which started to put a thought in my mind: I didn’t really fit in.

“Melody, I noticed that almost all of these ponies are guards and that the guard has a liaison. It’s okay that I’m here, right? I’m not supposed to volunteer with the regular organization?”

She shrugged. “Technically? Maybe? It doesn’t really matter, though. A volunteer is a volunteer. You don’t have to be a royal guard to do what we do. I mean, except that new thing. Do you really want to go to another chapter just because you aren’t a guard?”

“No. Not at all. I just thought it was a little odd, is all. I didn’t want ponies to be cross with me about it.”

Melody smiled and asked, “And since when did Sunny Day care what other ponies thought of her? What did you tell me? You define yourself.”

I had said that! She was right. I did define myself. Just because I wasn’t a guard didn’t change anything, really. I didn’t want to go to another chapter. I liked this one. “Okay, so good point. It just tripped me up for a second there.”

“That’s okay, Sunny. Besides, you could always just join the Guard,” she said with a laugh.

I laughed, too. Me, join the Royal Guard? Yeah, right! That would be a joke. Right?

☼

Ms. Banana was sitting at her desk, grinning widely and swishing her tail. I’d learned that the mare always got excited when good things were about to happen. She loved making somepony’s day. It was just her nature.

I had also learned that Ms. Banana loved stallions and making them very happy. That knowledge had come in a very convoluted, roundabout way from Mrs. Peaches.

Mrs. Peaches’ oldest, Fuzz, had a foalhood friend in town. So, when Fuzz had come up to visit his mother, he’d invited that friend over. His friend was frustrated with his daughter, Banana, because she didn’t seem to be interested in settling down. She liked to go to bars to pick up stallions.

Fuzz’s friend had wanted advice. While the two were discussing it, they didn’t realize that a pair of sharp ears was listening and hanging on every word. After all, Mrs. Peaches loved gossip.

She had, of course, told Melody and me every bit of it! Then, when she had described Banana, I put it together that she and Ms. Banana were the same pony!

Small city! At any rate, she didn’t quite keep the same rules as me but she was, evidently, not looking to get married, either. Just knowing that had made the class even easier.

When the last filly arrived, Ms. Banana stood and clapped her hooves together. “Yay! You’re all here. Do you know what today is, girls?”

Ley Lines raised her hoof.

“Yes, go ahead!”

Ley Lines replied, “The last day of class?”

“Yes, and you all passed! I’m so proud and happy! Today is the day I get to give you stickers!”

Stickers? What?

The yellow mare stood up and went to the first desk. That was little Ms. Snow. She always sat up front and she always got the highest score and she always knew the answers and suddenly I just realized I was jealous of a filly that was probably five years younger than me! Bad Sunny. Sex Ed is not a competition.

But what if it was…

Ms. Banana appeared in front of me. “Sunny!” she said cheerfully.

“Ah!” I squeaked, I was dreaming about competitive Sex Ed. “Yes, ma’am?”

“I have a very special sticker for you!” She offered it to me. I tried not to bust out laughing. It was a big zucchini that had the words ‘Nothing Is Too Big’ written on it.

My magic looped around it and I started giggling. Ms. Banana winked at me and finished up handing out her special stickers.

“Alright, girls, you’ve all passed! You can talk to your advisors about what class you’d like for this spot next but we’re all done. Of course, if you have any questions you can always come back and ask me! Have a good day.”

The fillies all stood. Most of them said goodbye, some even hugged her. I waited till they were gone before getting up and going down to her desk. “You’ve been really cool about having a pony as old as me in your class.”

She shrugged. “It is all the same to me. Everypony should know about being safe and what sex is. Besides, you already knew more than all the fillies here from what I suspect was a lot of independent study.” She grinned.

I snerked. “Oh, come on! Where was that during class?”

“You know I can’t say things like that in front of the fillies. Besides, watching your face was priceless. You sure took it well, though, being forced into a class like this.”

“Yeah, Apple Polish was teaching me a lesson.”

She nodded. “Well, you could have been rude or disruptive, but you weren’t. You didn’t ruin things for the others and I appreciate that. Maybe I’ll see you around school?”

“Maybe so! If you’re ever down by the Mare Contraire, stop in and I’ll get you a free fizzy drink.”

Her ears wiggled and she waved a hoof. “Oh, well that isn’t my normal sort of bar but I guess I could make an exception for a free drink! Take care, Sunny!”

“You, too, Ms. Banana.”

I put my sticker on my saddleback, trotted out into the hall, and headed for Princess Celestia’s lecture room. It was all I had left. I’d finished up my preparation class for independent study last week. That one was easy and I didn’t honestly plan to work too much on my magic alone.

When I arrived, the room was always filling up. Of course, Snow was already in her spot. I moved up to mine. This actually hadn’t been that painful. In fact, I’d really enjoyed the time I spent with Princess Celestia. Plus now I knew what other unicorns had to struggle with morally.

In a way, I was special. My magic was cut and dry. I didn’t have to worry about making an ethical decision. Burning ponies was bad. Not burning ponies was good! The end. Still, learning more about ethics was interesting.

Princess Celestia came through the door and we all stood and bowed.

“Hello, little ponies! Today is a very special day. It is our last day together. Now I know all of you, besides Sunny Day, are going to say that is sad, but it’s okay!”

There were some light chuckles.

“I hope you’ve learned something and expanded your views on your magic and when to use it. It has truly been a pleasure to instruct you and I look forwards to seeing some of you in other lectures. Now, some professors like to teach up until the last minute and that is dedicated. I have a different tradition.”

She looked to the door. It opened and two ponies wheeled in carts. On the first was a pretty big cake. On the second was a punch bowl.

“Please enjoy these refreshments and reflect on magical ethics… or don’t! Either way, have a good time and thank you for your attention.”

Well, that was certainly a surprise! We all came down from our spots to where the ponies by the carts were serving. While everypony else got in line, I went to the princess.

She smiled at me. “I hope you didn’t mind my little joke at your expense.”

I shook my head. “No, I earned that.”

Princess Celestia winked and then tilted her head. She lowered it to peer curiously at my saddlebag. “Nothing is too big? What does that mean?”

I pressed my lips together tightly to avoid laughing out loud. My hooves twitched and I took several slow, careful breaths. Easy. Easy. When I had some composure, I replied, “That no challenge is too big for me?”

“Oh, how lovely. Ms. Banana’s work no doubt. That pony has a wicked sense of humor. I suspect when you say challenge, it may have a double meaning.”

Oh come on! She knew, too? I happily shrugged and grinned. Then it hit me. “Wait, Princess, if class is done does that mean we’re done, too?”

The alicorn’s ears flicked. “Isn’t that what you wanted, Sunny? To finish your classes, graduate, and move on?”

“Well… yeah! Before I met you. I mean, I don’t love learning how to burn things but I like spending time together. I do want to graduate, though.”

“I like spending time with you, too, but you should graduate. You should take the next steps into your life. If you would like, though, you can still come and visit me. I can see that you’re given a pass for the palace.”

“You can do that?” I asked.

“The last I checked, yes. Although sometimes my House Guard forgets I’m the sovereign. They have so many stuffy rules. I’m sure I can fit you in, however.”

“That would be great!” I chimed before hugging her. Somepony behind me gasped. I gasped and let her go. “I’m so sorry!”

The princess softly patted me on the head. “You’re fine. Now go have some cake and punch. This is meant to be a celebration.”

“Yes, ma’am. Thank you for not executing me.”

She laughed and shook her head. “Execute you? For a hug? Where do you little ponies come up with these ideas!”

I shrugged and replied, “I dunno! Your guards are pretty scary outside of the school.” Then I went for cake. Who turns down free cake?

☼

Strong Wing had been very interested in the mentoring program. That wasn’t really my thing. Cloud Lance was enough to keep me busy when I saw him now and then. Despite that, when Strong and Melody asked me to go meet his new “little brother”, I’d agreed.

He was nervous and worried that the colt wouldn’t like him or that it would be awkward. Melody thought if there was a group it might be easier. Of course, if it went well, we could go off and do our own thing.

Melody had made me change before we left. Evidently mane down, coat glitter, and a tight t-shirt was not the appropriate attire for this occasion. One more reason not to be somepony’s big sister!

The three of us were standing outside of Canterlot Preparatory School. Most of the other fillies and colts had gone home already.

“Did we miss him?” I asked.

“I don’t think so. He knows he is supposed to meet me,” Strong replied.

I looked around. “He’s late. Not a good start.”

Melody teasingly pushed me. “Careful, pot.”

“I’m an adult! Mostly. I can be la—”

“There he is,” Strong said, pointing at the top of the stairs and holding a picture up as if matching the two.

The colt was fairly tall for his age. I figured he’d be off to Canterlot Academy or work soon. His coat was a reddish-brown and it was offset by a cream and red mane. He looked around curiously, spotting the group of us huddled adults, and came down the stairs.

“You’re either Mr. Strong Wing or a tourist that has gotten really lost,” he said with a smile.

Strong Wing put the photo away and offered a hoof. “That is me. Strong Wing. You must be Helical Gear?”

“Yes, sir! Sorry I am late. I stay after sometimes to help Mr. Twitch with his projects. He is really into machines and we don’t get a lot of earth pony teachers here so I’m sure you understand. So, who’re they, your girlfriends?” he asked, pointing at Melody and I.

Melody laughed and shook her head.

At the exact same time I nodded eagerly. “Oh, yes, both of us!”

That turned Strong’s face bright red. “No. She’s kidding. They’re friends of mine. That is Melody and this…” He motioned to me. “...is Sunny Day. She’s kind of a kidder.”

“I am indeed!”

“Cool! Me, too. So what are we going to do? Fly together? Learn Royal Guard secrets? Make machines?” Helical Gear then looked at Melody and I.

“Although I guess they can’t fly. We could build a flying machine, though!”

Strong chuckled and smiled. “Well, they’re going to go off and do some errands I think. You and I are going to head somewhere fun, figure out what sort of things you like to do, and make plans to do them next time. Although I’m getting a sense for it.”

Helical Gear nodded. “Fair enough. I guess you should plan before starting.”

“Smart thinking,” Strong replied before waving us off. “See you later, ladies.”

“See you at home, sweetums!” I replied before giggling and wandering off.

“Not helping,” Melody said with a grin.

“Shouldn’t have brought me!”

Author's Note

Can you spot the secret cameo? How about the more obvious one(s)? ;D

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

24. One Small Chance

Mythic poked her head into my office. “Uh… Lieutenant?”

“Yes?” I asked with a glare.

She squeaked. “I… uh… we’re going to get lunch. Would you like to go, or do you just want to sit here and stew some more?”

“Oh, I’m going to stew!”

“Yes, ma’am. I’ll bring you a sandwich.”

“Thanks,” I practically growled. I wasn’t mad at Mythic, of course. Just Vice Colonel Wonder. She’d forgotten to sign my paperwork and then went on her annual two week trip to the island of Skankmare or whatever it was called.

Which would, conveniently, cause me to miss the next enrollment period. Then I’d have to wait for the next training cycle.

“Graaah!” I slammed my hooves on my desk and got up before storming out of the office. As I trotted down the HQ hall, I couldn’t help but kick over one of the waste bins. A pair of enlisted ponies saw me and ran off in the opposite direction.

“What in the clouds is going on out here!” an angry voice said before a pegasus appeared from one of the offices. He was dressed fully in Royal Guard armor that had a tall, blue and white crest on the helmet.

I froze, not exactly sure what to do. There were colonel’s bars on his chest.

“Lieutenant, where is your helmet?” he demanded.

I looked around. Could there be another lieutenant here? “Me?”

“Yes, you! Where is your helmet? What are you doing out here knocking over bins?” He stormed over to me and glared.

The look on his face was withering. I shrank back a bit. “I—I—I, G9.”

His eyes rolled. “Oh, I see. You’re one of Wonder’s brainless guards. What, did you trip over the bin like an idiot because you were looking in the mirror to fix your makeup?”

That struck me wrong, completely wrong. It made me all the angrier. “No! I’m a good officer and she’s holding me back,” I yelled in his face.

That earned me a derisive snort. “I doubt it is her. Clean this mess up.” He turned around to go back into his office.

I stomped a hoof. “No.”

He stopped cold and turned around. “What?”

“No!”

The colonel got right in my face. “No? Do you know who I am?”

“No?”

He poked me in the breastplate with a hoof. “I’m the city guard commander. This whole building is mine. You work for me! Have you lost your mind? Do you know what I could do to your career?”

My eyes narrowed and I glared at him. “Nothing worse than what Vice Colonel Wonder has. I don’t want to be her!”

“Then what do you want to be?”

“A real officer, and I can do it, too! I could lead a patrol section. I could lead a protection section.”

“Oh yeah? Is that what you think? That playing tea party in G9 teaches you to do that?”

I shook my head. “No, but shadowing Sergeant Power every single night for six months plus my training lets me know I can.”

“Who authorized that?” he demanded.

“I did, because nopony else seems to be willing to let me grow.”

“And who are you?”

“Lieutenant Day!”

“So it’s a transfer you want? You’re out here throwing a fit because of that?”

“Yes! I mean, no! It wasn’t a fit. It was a macho show of anger and aggression.”

The colonel stared at me in silence. He looked me up and down. At least my armor was in great shape and I wore it well.

Eventually, he snorted and grabbed me by the breastplate. “Fine, get in my office and we’ll talk about it. I like macho shows of anger and aggression coupled with irresponsible but well-meaning attempts to learn things.” He pushed me along ahead of him.

I wasn’t sure if he was being serious or sarcastic but I also didn’t care. I’d rather lose my commission than spend another year smiling and begging for comment cards. That sudden realization made it very easy to walk into his office.

He followed behind me, slammed the door, and yelled “Sergeant, bring me Lieutenant Diez’s file.”

“Day, sir.”

“Lieutenant Day’s file!”

A big stallion head poked through a doorway opposite the one we came in. “Diez, Day, or both, sir?”

“Day!”

“Yes, sir!”

Then we just stood there, staring at each other. I didn’t dare say a thing and the colonel didn’t seem inclined to make small talk. Of course, I took a moment to look at the nameplate on the desk. Dell. Colonel Dell. Yup, I’d heard of him. Which made sense, given he was the commander and all.

After what felt like an eternity, the sergeant brought in a folder which, presumably, contained everything about me.

Colonel Dell tossed it on his desk and started to flip through it. “G9, waste of space… last in your class… really impressive there.” He kept going through it.

I started sweating a bit. He was going to judge me based on these stupid pieces of paper. “Sir, I—”

He held up a hoof, said, “Shut it,” and went back to the file. Eventually, he got to the end. “So, you think you’re patrol material?”

“Yes, sir.”

“And you got it into your head to shadow one of my training sergeants for six months? And he didn’t notice that?”

“I told him I was doing research on how he was so successful. He is the number one in the city.”

Colonel Dell nodded. “You bet that made-up mane of yours he is. He bought that line?”

“He didn’t have much choice. Pretty mare or not, I’ve got a bar and he’s a sergeant. Plus, I stayed out of his way and took it all in.”

“I see. And how do you feel Vice Colonel Wonder is holding you back?”

My nose wrinkled. “She keeps putting off signing my paperwork for captain’s school. She doesn’t seem to want me to leave. All she wants is for me to do my mane and wear a uniform! A uniform! I’m the only pony in my entire group that wears armor.”

“But no helmet,” he put in.

“Graaa!”

“Fine, get your captain’s paperwork and bring it here. I’ll sign it. Assuming you pass, I’ll transfer you to the worst patrol position I can find when you get back. Something like a night shift on the weekend. If you can do that, I’ll see to it you get a real command. Deal?”

“Deal! Yes, sir! Thank you, sir!”

“You won’t be thanking me later. Dismissed!”

I trotted out of his office and over to the trash bin I’d kicked over. I righted it and cleaned everything up. I was going to be a patrol officer! No more G9 for me. Oh, that would stick in Vice Colonel Wonder’s craw!

It was time to prance. My rump bounced happily as I swayed my way back to the G9 office to get my paperwork.

☼

The train to Canterlot had been right on time. Not like I was surprised, of course. Now my hooves were pressed on the glass as I watched for familiar landmarks to start to appear. I was going home! I was going to see Dolly! I was going to captain’s school!

My tail swished quickly back and forth on its own. I just couldn’t contain my excitement. “I’m home!” I cheered when Alicorn Spire came into view.

“That's great… but could you perhaps be careful with that tail of yours? Not that it isn’t cute and all,” somepony behind me said.

“Hmm? Oh, sorry!” I replied, looking back to find an earth pony mare sitting in the seat next to the one I was standing on. She didn’t look mad so much as amused. There was a twinkle in her scarlet eyes.

She waved a ruby red hoof at me. “Oh, don’t worry about it. I’m from Canterlot, too, but I haven’t been gone that long. Have you?”

I nodded eagerly. “Yup! I’ve been living in Baltimare for, like, a year now and I haven’t been back. This is super exciting. I’m going to see Dolly and go to school and—Diddle! I should see Diddle!”

The mare’s head tilted, her light green mane shifting. “Do you just assume that because I live in Canterlot, I know those ponies?”

“Huh? No! I’m just excited.” I settled back down into the seat.

“That’s nice. Well, I hope it all goes well for you.”

I smiled. “Me, too! I hope your… uh… return goes nice, too?”

She laughed and nodded. “Thanks. Oh, if you’re going to be in town a while, you should check out the Summer Sun Celebration in Ponyville. I hear they’re doing something special this year.”

“Oh yeah?”

“That is what I heard around the palace. Princess Celestia has some big plans.”

My ears wiggled. “Around the palace? Are you, like… a noble or something?”

“Me? Hah! No! I’m a guard.” She offered a hoof. “Sergeant Ruby Moon, at your service.”

“Oh!” I shook back and replied, “Lieutenant Sunny Day, Baltimare city guard.”

Her eyes got a little bigger. “Wow, you’re a royal guard?”

My eyes narrowed. “Yeah… why?”

“I just took you for somepony a lot younger given your excitement. No offense meant. Well… anyway. If you’re ever at the palace, come see me. Oh, and like I said, don’t miss the celebration. I doubt we’ll have another one this big in our lifetimes.”

“I’ll check it out. It sounds exciting, and you’d have the inside track for sure.”

Ruby nodded at that. The two of us idly chatted for the rest of the way. Once we pulled into the station, we said our goodbyes and I started galloping towards the Mare Contraire.

It was lucky I was a super fit royal guard, because the distance between the Mare Contraire and the train station was actually pretty significant. I had to go through two districts! When I saw the nondescript building, I didn’t bother slowing down.

Without warning, I burst through the door and squealed, “I’m home!”

Dolly and Emerald were behind the bar, staring at me wide-eyed. It took them a moment to realize what was going on. Then Dolly gasped, “Sunny!”

“Dolly!” I cheered before bouncing off a stool and leaping over the bar.

There was a strangled squeal of surprise as I landed on Dolly and the two of us went down onto the rubber mat that ran along the floor. She gasped for breath as she laughed.

I looped my forehooves around her, hugged tightly, and started smooching all over her face.

Emerald Eyes trotted over and flopped on top of us.

"Gonna die,” Dolly huffed, but I didn’t care. I just hugged her while Emerald hugged me.

“Hey… where is everypony?” I heard Pink Pearls call before adding, “Oh! Cuddle pile!”

“No, no, no!” Dolly squeaked before the weight of another pony flopped onto us.

My cheek smooshed up against Dolly’s and I grinned, “I missed you.”

“You’re going to be missing me more when I die! Everypony, off, please!”

“Aww…” Pearlsie said before hopping off. Emerald followed suit and then I did the same.

Dolly hugged me proper, kissed my cheek, and asked, “Vacation? Transfer back? Away without leave? Fugitive from justice?”

“Vacation and captain’s school! I’ll be here for about six weeks in all. Can I sleep at your place?”

“Of course you can. Oh my goodness, it is so nice to see you. The letters helped but I had no idea how much I’d miss this face.” Dolly then proceeded to squeeze my cheeks with her hooves.

“I missed you all, too. Now, since we can’t just close the bar early to go hang out, do you still need a sodajerk? I still remember how.”

Emerald Eyes patted me on the rump. “Nopony is as good a jerk as you. We didn’t fill the position.”

Dolly snorted and pushed me towards the station. “Yes, fine. You can work the fountain tonight, but you have to catch me up on everything. I have so many questions from the letters.”

“Can do!” I replied as I trotted down to where I’d worked all those nights. It felt great to be in the Mare Contraire and Canterlot again. There were so many memories here and so many ponies, too. And Melody! Melody was probably still here. This was going to be a busy few weeks!

Author's Note

Back to Canterlot! :D

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.